BOOK I THE THREE EDGARS — I — II — III — IV — V — VI — VII — VIII — IX — X — XI — XII — XIII — XIV — XV
THE STEP ON THE STAIR
I had turned the corner at Thirty-fifth Street and was
halfway down the block in my search for a number
I had just taken from the telephone book when my
attention was suddenly diverted by the quick movements
and peculiar aspect of a man whom I saw plunging from
the doorway of a large office-building some fifty feet or so
ahead of me.
Though to all appearance in a desperate hurry to take
the taxi-cab waiting for him at the curb, he was so under
the influence of some other anxiety almost equally pressing
that he stopped before he reached it to give one searching
look down the street which, to my amazement, presently
centered on myself.
The man was a stranger to me, but evidently I was not so
to him, for his expression changed at once as our eyes met
and, without waiting for me to advance, he stepped hastily
towards me, saying as we came together:
“Mr. Bartholomew, is it not?”
I bowed. He had spoken my name.
“I have been waiting for you many interminable minutes,”
he hurriedly continued. “I have had bad news from
home—a child hurt—and must go at once. So, if you will
pardon the informality, I will hand over to you here and
now the letter about which I telephoned you, together with
a key which I am assured you will find very useful. I am
sorry I cannot stop for further explanations; but you will
pardon me, I know. You can have nothing to ask which
will not keep till to-morrow?”
“No; but—”
I got no further, something in my tone or something in
my look seemed to alarm him for he took an immediate
advantage of my hesitation to repeat anxiously:
“You are Mr. Bartholomew, are you not? Edgar Quenton
Bartholomew?”
I smiled a polite acquiescence and, taking a card from
my pocketbook, handed it to him.
He gave it one glance and passed it back. The
name corresponded exactly with the one he had just uttered.
With a muttered apology and a hasty nod, he turned
and fairly ran to the waiting taxi-cab. Had he looked
back—
But he did not, and I had the doubtful satisfaction of
seeing him ride off before I could summon my wits or
pocket the articles which had been so unceremoniously
thrust upon me.
For what had seemed so right to him seemed anything
but right to me. I was Edgar Q. Bartholomew without
question, but I was very sure that I was not the Edgar
Quenton Bartholomew he thought he was addressing. This
I had more than suspected when he first accosted me. But
when, after consulting my card, he handed me the letter
and its accompanying parcel, all doubt vanished. He
had given into my keeping articles meant for another
man.
And I knew the man.
Yet I had let this stranger go without an attempt to rid
him of his misapprehension. Had seen him hasten away
to his injured child without uttering the one word which
would have saved him from an error the consequences of
which no one, not even myself, could at that moment
foresee.
Why did I do this? I call myself a gentleman; moreover
I believe myself to be universally considered as such.
Why, then—
Let events tell. Follow my next move and look for
explanations later.
The man who had accosted me was a lawyer by the name
of Miller. Of that I felt assured. Also that he had been
coming from his own office when he first rushed into view.
Of that office I should be glad to have a momentary
glimpse; also I should certainly be much more composed
in mind and ready to meet the possible results of my inexcusable
action if I knew whether or not the man for
whom I had been taken—the other Edgar Q. Bartholomew,
would come for that letter and parcel of which I had myself
become the guilty possessor.
The first matter could be settled in no time. The directory
just inside the building from which I had seen Mr.
Miller emerge would give me the number of his office. But
to determine just how I might satisfy myself on the other
point was not so easy. To take up my stand somewhere in
the vicinity—in a doorway, let us say—from which I could
watch all who entered the building in which I had located
Mr. Miller’s office seemed the natural and moreover the
safest way. For the passers-by were many and I could
easily slip amongst them and so disappear from view if by
chance I perceived the other man of my name approaching.
Whereas, if once inside, I should find it difficult to avoid
him in case of an encounter.
Policy called for a watch from the street, but who listens
to policy at the age of twenty-three; and after a moment or
two of indecision, I hurried forward and, entering the
building, was soon at a door on the third floor bearing the
name of
John E. Miller
ATTORNEY AT LAW
Satisfied from the results of my short meeting with Mr.
Miller in the street below that he neither knew my person
nor that of the other Bartholomew (strange as this latter
may seem when one considers the character of the business
linking them together), I felt that I had no reason to fear
being recognized by any of his clerks; and taking the knob
of the door in hand, I boldly sought to enter. But I found
the door locked, nor did I receive any response to my knock.
Evidently Mr. Miller kept no clerks or they had all left the
building when he did.
Annoyed as I was at the mischance, for I had really hoped
to come upon some one there of sufficient responsibility to
be of assistance to me in my perplexity, I yet derived some
gratification from the thought that when the other Bartholomew
came, he would meet with the same disappointment.
But would he come? There seemed to be the best of
reasons why he should. The appointment made for him by
Mr. Miller was one, which, judging from what had just
taken place between that gentleman and myself, was of too
great importance to be heedlessly ignored. Perhaps in
another moment—at the next stop of the elevator—I should
behold his gay and careless figure step into sight within
twenty feet of me. Did I wish him to find me standing in
hesitation before the lawyer’s closed door? No, anything
but that, especially as I was by no means sure what I might
be led into doing if we thus came eye to eye. The letter in
my pocket—the key of whose usefulness I had been assured—was
it or was it not in me to hand them over without a
fuller knowledge of what I might lose in doing so?
Honestly, I did not know. I should have to see his
face—the far from handsome face which nevertheless won
all hearts as mine had never done, good-looking though I
was said to be even by those who liked me least. If that
face wore a smile—I had reason to dread that smile—I
might waver and succumb to its peculiar fascination. If
on the contrary its expression was dubious or betrayed an
undue anxiety, the temptation to leave him in ignorance
of what I held would be great and I should probably pass
the coming night in secret debate with my own conscience
over the untoward situation in which I found myself, himself
and one other thus unexpectedly involved.
It would be no more than just, or so I blindly decided as
I hastily withdrew into a short hall which providentially
opened just opposite the spot where I stood lingering in
my indecision.
It was an unnecessary precaution. Strangers and
strangers only met my eye as I gazed in anxious scrutiny
at the various persons hurrying by in every direction.
Five minutes—ten went by—and still a rush of strangers,
none of whom paused even for a moment at Mr. Miller’s
door.
Should I waste any more time on such an uncertainty, or
should I linger a little while longer in the hope that the
other Quenton Bartholomew would yet turn up? I was not
surprised at his being late. If ever a man was a slave to
his own temperament, that man was he, and what would
make most of us hasten, often caused him a needless delay.
I would wait ten, fifteen minutes longer; for petty as the
wish may seem to you who as yet have been given no clew
to my motives or my reason for them, I felt that it would
be a solace for many a bitter hour in the past if I might
be the secret witness of this man’s disappointment at having
through some freak or a culpable indifference as to
time, missed the interview which might mean everything
to him.
I should not have to use my eyes to take all this in; hearing
would be sufficient. But then if he should chance to
turn and glance my way he would not need to see my face
in order to recognize me; and the ensuing conversation
would not be without its embarrassments for the one hiding
the other’s booty in his breast.
No, I would go, notwithstanding the uncertainty it would
leave in my mind; and impetuously wheeling about, I was
on the point of carrying out this purpose when I noticed
for the first time that there was an opening at the extreme
end of this short hall, leading to a staircase running down
to the one beneath.
This offered me an advantage of which I was not slow to
avail myself. Slipping from the open hall on to the platform
heading this staircase, I listened without further fear
of being seen for any movement which might take place at
door 322.
But without results. Though I remained where I was
for a full half hour, I heard nothing which betrayed the
near-by presence of the man for whom I waited. If a step
seemed to halt before the office-door upon which my attention
was centered it went speedily on. He whom I half
hoped, half dreaded to see failed to appear.
Why should I have expected anything different? Was
he not always himself and no other? He keep an appointment?—remember
that time is money to most men if
not to his own easy self? Hardly, if some present whim,
or promising diversion stood in the way. Yet business of
this nature, involving—But there! what did it involve?
That I did not know—could not know till what lay concealed
in my pocket should open up its secrets. My heart
jumped at the thought. I was not indifferent if he was.
If I left the building now, the letter containing these
secrets would have to go with me. The idea of leaving
it in the hands of a third party, be he who he may, was
an intolerable one. For this night at least, it must remain
in my keeping. Perhaps on the morrow I should see
my way to some other disposition of the same. At all
events, such an opportunity to end a great perplexity
seldom comes to any man. I should be a fool to let it slip
without a due balancing of the pros and cons incident to
all serious dilemmas.
So thinking, I left the building and in twenty minutes
was closeted with my problem in a room I had taken that
morning at the Marie Antoinette.
For hours I busied myself with it, in an effort to determine
whether I should open the letter bearing my name
but which I was certain was not intended for me, or to let
it lie untampered with till I could communicate with the
man who had a legal right to it.
It was not the simple question that it seems. Read on,
and I think you will ultimately agree with me that I was
right in giving the matter some thought before yielding
to the instinctive impulse of an honest man.
My uncle, Edgar Quenton Bartholomew, was a man
in a thousand. In everything he was remarkable.
Physically little short of a giant, but handsome as
few are handsome, he had a mind and heart measuring up
to his other advantages.
Had fortune placed him differently—had he lived where
talent is recognized and a man’s faculties are given full
play—he might have been numbered among the country’s
greatest instead of being the boast of a small town which
only half appreciated the personality it so ignorantly exalted.
His early life, even his middle age I leave to your
imagination. It is of his latter days I would speak; days
full of a quiet tragedy for which the hitherto even tenor of
his life had poorly prepared him.
Though I was one of the only two male relatives left to
him, I had grown to manhood before Fate brought us face
to face and his troubles as well as mine began. I was the
son of his next younger brother and had been brought up
abroad where my father had married. I was given my
uncle’s name but this led to little beyond an acknowledgment
of our relationship in the shape of a generous gift
each year on my birthday, until by the death of my mother
who had outlived my father twenty years, I was left free
to follow my natural spirit of adventure and to make the
acquaintance of one whom I had been brought up to consider
as a man of unbounded wealth and decided consequence.
That in doing this I was to quit a safe and quiet life, and
enter upon personal hazard and many a disturbing problem,
I little realized. But had it been given me to foresee this
I probably would have taken passage just the same and
perhaps with even more youthful gusto. Have I not said
that my temperament was naturally adventurous?
I arrived in New York, had my three weeks of pleasure
in town, then started north for the small city from which
my uncle’s letters had invariably been post-marked. I
had not advised him of my coming. With the unconscious
egotism of youth I wanted to surprise him and his lovely
young daughter about whom I had had many a dream.
Edgar Quenton Bartholomew sending up his card to
Edgar Quenton Bartholomew tickled my fancy. I had
forgotten or rather ignored the fact that there was still
another of our name, the son of a yet younger brother
whom I had not seen and of whom I had heard so little
that he was really a negligible factor in the plans I had
laid out for myself.
This third Edgar was still a negligible factor when on
reaching C—— I stepped from the train and made my way
into the station where I proposed to get some information
as to the location of my uncle’s home. It was while thus
engaged that I was startled and almost thrown off my balance
by seeing in the hand of a liveried chauffeur awaiting
his turn at the ticket office, a large gripsack bearing the
initials E. Q. B.—which you will remember were not only
mine but those of my unknown cousin.
There was but one conclusion to be drawn from this circumstance.
My uncle’s second namesake—the nephew who
possibly lived with him—was on the point of leaving town;
and whether I welcomed the fact or not, must at that very
moment be somewhere in the crowd surrounding me or on
the platform outside.
More startled than gratified by this discovery, I impulsively
reversed the bag I was carrying so as to effectively
conceal from view the initials which gave away my
own identity.
Why? Most any other man in my position would have
rejoiced at such an opportunity to make himself known to
one so closely allied to himself before the fast coming train
had carried him away. But I had my own conception of
how and where my introduction to my American relatives
should take place. It had been my dream for weeks, and
I was in no mood to see it changed simply because my
uncle’s second namesake chose to take a journey just as I
was entering the town. He was young and I was young;
we could both afford to wait. It was not about his image
that my fancies lingered.
Here the crowd of outgoing passengers caught me up and
I was soon on the outside platform looking about, though
with a feeling of inner revulsion of which I should have
been ashamed and was not, for the face and figure of a
young man answering to my preconceived idea of what my
famous uncle’s nephew should be. But I saw no one near
or far with whom I could associate in any way the initials
I have mentioned, and relieved in mind that the hurrying
minutes left me no time for further effort in this direction,
I was searching for some one to whom I might properly
address my inquiries, when I heard a deep voice from
somewhere over my head remark to the chauffeur whom I
now saw standing directly in front of me, “Is everything
all right? Train on time?” and turned, realizing in an
instant upon whom my gaze would fall. Tones so deliberate
and so rich with the mellowness of years never could
have come from a young man’s throat. It was my uncle,
and not my cousin, who stood at my back awaiting the
coming train. One glance at his face and figure made any
other conclusion impossible.
Here then, in the hurry of departure from town where
I had foolishly looked upon him as a fixture, our meeting
was to come off. The surprise I had planned had turned
into an embarrassment for myself. Instead of a fit setting
such as I had often imagined (how the dream came back
to me at that incongruous moment! The grand old parlor,
of the elegance of which strange stories had come to
my ears—my waiting figure, expectant, with eyes on the
door opening to admit uncle and cousin, he stately but
kind, she curious but shy)—instead of all this, with its
glamour of hope and uncertainty, a station platform, with
but three minutes in which to state my claim and receive
his welcome.
Could any circumstances have been more prejudicial to
my high hopes? Yet must I make my attempt. If I let this
opportunity slip, I might never have another. Who knows!
He might be going away for weeks, perhaps for months.
Danger lurks in long delays. I dared not remain silent.
Meantime, I had been taking in his imposing personality.
Though anticipating much, I found myself in no wise disappointed.
He was all and more than my fancy had
painted. If the grandeur of his proportions aroused a
feeling of awe, the geniality of his expression softened that
feeling into one of a more pleasing nature. He was gifted
with the power to win as well as to command; and as I
noted this and yielded to an influence such as never before
had entered my life, the hardihood with which I had contemplated
this meeting received a shock; and a warmth to
which my breast was more or less a stranger took the place
of the pretense with which I had expected to carry off a
situation I was hardly experienced enough in social amenities
to handle with suitable propriety.
While this new and unusual feeling lightened my heart
and made it easy for my lips to smile, I touched him lightly
on the arm (for he was not noticing me at all), and
quietly spoke his name.
Now I am by no means a short man, but at the sound of
my voice he looked down and meeting the glance of a
stranger, nodded and waited for me to speak, which I did
with the least circumlocution possible.
Begging him to pardon me for intruding myself upon
him at such a moment, I smilingly remarked:
“From the initials I see on the bag in the hand of your
chauffeur, I judge that you will not be devoid of all interest
in mine, if only because they are so strangely familiar
to you.” And with a repetition of my smile which sprang
quite unbidden at his look of quick astonishment, I turned
my own bag about and let him see the E. Q. B. hitherto
hidden from view.
He gave a start, and laying his hand on my shoulder,
gazed at me for a moment with an earnestness I would
have found it hard to meet five minutes before, and then
drew me slightly aside with the remark:
“You are James’ son?”
I nodded.
“You have crossed the ocean and found your way here
to see me?”
I nodded again; words did not come with their usual
alacrity.
“I do not see your father in your face.”
“No, I favor my mother.”
“She must have been a handsome woman.”
I flushed, not with displeasure, but because I had hoped
that he would find something of himself or at least of his
family in my personal traits.
“She was the belle of her village, when my father married
her,” I nevertheless answered. “She died six weeks
ago. That is why I am here; to make your acquaintance
and that of my two cousins who up till now have been
little more than names to me.”
“I am glad to see you,”—and though the rumble of the
approaching train was every moment becoming more audible,
he made no move, unless the gesture with which he
summoned his chauffeur could be called one. “I was going
to Albany, but that city won’t run away, while I am not so
sure that you will not, if I left you thus unceremoniously
at the first moment of our acquaintance. Bliss, take us
back home and tell Wealthy to order the fatted calf.”
Then, with a merry glance my way, “We shall have to do
our celebrating in peaceful contemplation of each other’s
enjoyment. Both Edgar and Orpha are away. But do
not be concerned. A man of my build can do wonders in
an emergency; and so, I have no doubt, can you. Together,
we should be able to make the occasion a memorable one.”
The laugh with which I replied was gay with hope. No
premonition of mischief or of any deeper evil disturbed
that first exhilaration. We were like boys. He sixty-seven
and I twenty-three.
It is an hour I love to look back upon.
I had always been told that my uncle’s home was one
of unusual magnificence but placed in such an undesirable
quarter of the city as to occasion surprise that
so much money should have been lavished in embellishing
a site which in itself was comparatively worthless. And yet
while I was thus in a measure prepared for what I was to
see, I found the magnificence of the house as well as the unattractiveness
of the surroundings much greater than anything
my imagination had presumed to picture.
The fact that this man of many millions lived not only
in the business section but in the least prosperous portion
of it was what I noted first. I could hardly believe that
the street we entered was his street until I saw that its name
was the one to which our letters had been uniformly addressed.
Old fashioned houses, all decent but of the
humbler sort, with here and there a sprinkling of shops,
lined the way which led up to the huge area of park and
dwelling which owned him for its master. Beyond, more
street and rows of even humbler dwellings. Why, the
choice of this spot for a palace? I tried to keep this question
out of my countenance, as we turned into the driveway,
and the beauties of the Bartholomew home burst
upon me.
I shall find it a difficult house to describe. It is so absolutely
the product of a dominant mind bound by no
architectural conventions that a mere observer like myself
could only wonder, admire and remain silent.
It is built of stone with a curious admixture of wood
at one end for which there seems to be no artistic reason.
However, one forgets this when once the picturesque
effect of the whole mass has seized upon the imagination.
To what this effect is due I have never been able to decide.
Perhaps the exact proportion of part to part may explain
it, or the peculiar grouping of its many chimneys each of
individual design, or more likely still, the way its separate
roofs slope into each other, insuring a continuous line of
beauty. Whatever the cause, the result is as pleasing as
it is startling, and with this expression of delight in its
general features, I will proceed to give such details of its
scope and arrangement as are necessary to a full understanding
of my story.
Approached by a double driveway, its great door of
entrance opened into what I afterwards found to be a covered
court taking the place of an ordinary hall.
Beyond this court, with its elaborate dome of glass
sparkling in the sunlight, rose the main façade with its
two projecting wings flanking the court on either side;
the one on the right to the height of three stories and the
one on the left to two, thus leaving to view in the latter
case a row of mullioned windows in line with the façade
already mentioned.
It was here that wood became predominate, allowing a
display of ornamentation, beautiful in itself, but oddly out
of keeping with the adjoining stone-work.
Hemming this all in, but not too closely, was a group
of wonderful old trees concealing, as I afterwards learned,
stables and a collection of outhouses. The whole worthy
of its owner and like him in its generous proportions, its
unconventionality and a sense of something elusive and
perplexing, suggestive of mystery, which same may or may
not have been in the builder’s mind when he fashioned this
strange structure in his dreams.
Uncle was watching me. Evidently I was not as successful
in hiding my feelings as I had supposed. As we
stepped from the auto on to the platform leading to the
front door—which I noticed as a minor detail, was being
held open to us by a man in waiting quite in baronial style—he
remarked:
“You have many fine homes in England, but none I
dare say, built on the same model as this. There is a
reason for the eccentricities you notice. Not all of this
house is new. A certain portion dates back a hundred
years. I did not wish to demolish this; so the new part,
such as you see it, had to be fashioned around it. But you
will find it a home both comfortable and hospitable. Welcome
to Quenton Court.”
Here he ushered me inside.
Was I prepared for what I saw?
Hardly. I had looked for splendor but not for such a
dream of beauty as recalled the wonders of old Granada.
Moorish pillars! Moorish arches in a continuous colonnade
extending around three sides of the large square!
Above, a dome of amber-tinted glass through which the
sunbeams of a cloudless day poured down upon a central
fountain tossing aloft its bejeweled sprays from a miracle
of carven stonework. Encircling the last a tesselated pavement
covered with rugs such as I had never seen in my
limited experience of interior furnishings. No couches,
no moveables of any sort here, but color—color everywhere,
not glaring, but harmonized to an exquisite degree.
Through the arches on either side highly appointed rooms
could be seen; but to one entering from the front, all that
met the eye was the fountain at play backed by a flight
of marble steps curving up to a gallery which, like the steps
themselves, supported a screen pierced by arches and cut
to the fineness of lace-work.
And it was enough; artistry could go no further.
“You like it?”
The hearty tone called me from my dreams.
“There is but one thing lacking,” I smiled; “the figure of
my cousin Orpha descending those wonderful stairs.”
For an instant his eyes narrowed. Then he assumed
what was probably his business air and said kindly enough
but in a way to stop all questioning:
“Orpha is in the Berkshires.” Then laughingly, as we
proceeded to enter one of the rooms, “Orpha does look well
coming down those stairs.”
She was not mentioned again between us for many days,
and then only casually. Yet his heart was full of her. I
knew this from the way he talked about her to others.
I was given a spacious apartment on the third story.
It was here that my uncle had his suite and, as I was
afterwards told, my cousin Edgar also whenever he
chose to make use of it, which was not very often. Mine
overlooked the grounds on the east side of the building,
and was approached from the main staircase by a winding
passage-way, and from a rear one by a dozen narrow steps
down which I was lucky never to fall. The second story
I soon learned was devoted to Orpha and the many guests
she was in the habit of entertaining. In her absence, all
the rooms on this floor remained closed. During my whole
stay I failed to see a single one of its many doors opened.
I met my uncle at table and in the library opening off
the court and for a week we got on beautifully together.
He seemed to enjoy my companionship and to welcome
every effort on my part towards mutual trust and understanding.
But the next week saw us no further advanced
either in confidence or warmth of affection, and this notwithstanding
an ever increasing regard on my part both
for his character and attainments. Was the fault, then, in
me that he was not able to give me the full response I so
ardently desired? Or was it that the strength of his attachment
for the second bearer of his name was such as to
preclude too hearty a reception of one who might possibly
look upon himself as possessing a corresponding claim upon
his consideration?
I tried to flatter myself that this and not any real lack
in myself was the cause of the slight but quite perceptible
break in our mutual understanding. For whenever my
cousin’s name came up, which was oftener than was altogether
pleasing to me, the light in my uncle’s eye brightened
and the richness in his tone grew more marked. Yet
when I once ventured to ask him if my cousin had any
special bent or predominate taste, he turned sharply aside,
with the carefully modulated remark:
“If he has, neither he nor ourselves have ever been able
as yet to discover it.”
But he loved him; of that I grew more and more assured
as I noted that there was not a room in the great mansion,
no, nor a nook, so far as I could see, without a picture of
him somewhere on desk, table or mantel. There was even
one in my room. Photographs all, but taken at different
times of his life from childhood up, and framed every one
with that careful taste and lavishness of expense which we
only bestow on what is most precious.
I spent a great deal of time studying these pictures. I
may have been seen doing so and I may not, having no
premonition as to what was in store for me. My interest
in them sprang from a different source than a casual onlooker
would be apt to conjecture. I was searching for
what gave him such a hold on the affections of every sort
of person with whom he came in contact. There was no
beauty in his countenance nor in so far as I could judge
from the various poses in which these photographs had been
taken, any distinction in his build or bearing. His expression
even lacked that haunting quality which sometimes
makes an otherwise ordinary countenance unforgettable.
Yet during the fortnight of my first stay under my
uncle’s roof I never heard this cousin of mine mentioned in
the house or out of it, that I did not observe that quiet illumination
of the features on the part of the one speaking
which betrays lively admiration if not love.
Was I generous enough to be glad of the favor so unconsciously
shown him by those who knew him best? I fear
I must acknowledge to the contrary in spite of the prejudice
it may arouse against me. For I mean to be frank in these
pages and to present myself as I am, faults and all, that
you may rate at their full value the difficulties which afterwards
beset me.
I was not pleased to find my cousin, unknown quantity
though he was, held so firmly in my uncle’s regard, especially
as—but here let me cry a moment’s halt while I
speak of one who, if hitherto simply alluded to, was much
in my thoughts through these half pleasant, half trying
days of my early introduction into this family. Orpha did
not return, nor was I so happy as to come across her picture
anywhere in the house; which, considering the many that
were to be seen of Edgar, struck me as extremely odd till I
heard that there was a wonderful full length portrait of
her in Uncle’s study, which fact afforded an explanation,
perhaps, of why I was never asked to accompany him there.
This reticence of his concerning one who must be exceptionally
dear to him, taken with the assurances I received
from more than one source of the many delightful qualities
distinguishing this heiress to many millions, roused in me
a curiosity which I saw no immediate prospect of satisfying.
Her father would not talk of her and as soon as I was
really convinced that this was no passing whim but a positive
determination on his part, I encouraged no one else to
do so, out of a feeling of loyalty upon which I fear I prided
myself a little too much. For the better part of my stay,
then, she held her place in my imagination as a romantic
mystery which some day it would be given me to solve.
At present she was away on a visit, but visits are not interminable
and when she did come back her father would
not be able to keep her shut away from all eyes as he did
her picture. But the complacency with which I looked
forward to this event received a shock when one morning,
while still in my room, I overheard a couple of sentences
which passed between two of the maids as they went tripping
down the walk under my open window.
One was to the effect that their young mistress was to
have been home the previous week but for some reason had
changed her plans.
“Or her father changed them for her,” laughed a merry
voice. “The handsome cousin might put the other out.”
“Oh, no, don’t you think it,” was the quick retort.
“No one could put our Mr. Edgar out.”
That was all. Mere servants’ gossip, but it set me thinking,
and the more I brooded over it, the more deeply I
flushed in shame and dissatisfaction. What if there were
some truth in these idle words! What if I were keeping
my young cousin from her home! What if this were the
secret of that slight decrease in cordiality which my uncle
had shown or I felt that he had shown me these last few
days. It might well be so, if he had already planned as
these chattering girls had intimated in the few sentences
I had overheard, a match between his child and his best
known, best loved nephew. The pang of extreme dissatisfaction
which this thought brought me roused my good
sense and sent me to bed that night in a state of self-derision
which should have made a man of me. Certainly it was
not without some effect, for early the next morning I sought
an interview with my uncle in which I thanked him for his
hospitality and announced my intention of speedily bidding
him good-by as I had come to this country to stay and
must be on the look-out for a suitable situation.
He looked pleased; commended me, and gave me half his
morning in a discussion of my capabilities and the best plan
for utilizing them. When I left him the next day, it was
with a feeling of gratitude strangely mingled with sentiments
not quite so worthy. He had made me understand
without words or any display of coldness that I had come
too late upon the scene to alter in any manner his intentions
towards his youngest nephew. I should have his
aid and sympathy to a reasonable degree but beyond that
I need hope for little more unless I should prove myself a
man of exceptional probity and talent which same I perceived
very plainly he did not in the least expect.
Nor did I blame him.
And so ends the first act of my little drama. You must
acknowledge that it gives small promise of a second one
of more or less dramatic intensity.
Two months from that day I was given a desk of my
own in a brokerage office in New York city and as
the saying is was soon making good. This favorable
start in the world of finance I owed entirely to my uncle,
without whose influence, and I dare say, without whose
money, I could never have got so far in so short a space of
time. Was I pleased with my good fortune? Was I even
properly grateful for the prospects it offered? In my heart
of hearts I suppose I was. But visions would come of the
free and easy life of the man I envied, beloved if not approved
and looking forward to a continuance of these joys
without the sting of doubt to mar his outlook. I had seen
my uncle several times but not my cousins. They had remained
in C——, happy, as I could well believe, in each
other’s companionship.
With this conviction in mind it was certainly wise to
forget them. But I was never wise, and moreover I was
a very selfish man in those days, as you have already discovered—selfish
and self-centered. Was I to remain so?
You will have to read further to find out.
Thus things were, when suddenly and without the least
warning, a startling change took place in my life and social
condition. It happened in this wise. I was dining at a
restaurant which I habitually patronized, and being alone,
which was my wont also, I was amusing myself by imagining
that the young man seated at a neighboring table and
also alone was my cousin. Though only a part of his profile
was visible, there was that in his general outline highly
suggestive of the man whose photographs I had so carefully
studied. What might not happen if it were really he!
My imagination was hard at work, when he impetuously
rose and faced me, and I saw that I had made no mistake;
that the two Bartholomews, Edgar Quentons both, were at
last confronting each other; and that he as surely recognized
me as I did him.
In another moment we had shaken hands and I was
acknowledging to myself that a man does not need to have
exceptionally good looks to be absolutely pleasing.
Though quite assured that he did not cherish any very
amiable feelings towards myself, one would never have
known it from his smile or from the seemingly spontaneous
warmth with which he introduced himself and laughingly
added:
“I was told that I should be sure to find you here. I
have been entrusted with a message from those at home.”
I motioned him to sit down beside me, which he did with
sufficient grace. Then before I could speak, he burst out
in a matter-of-fact tone:
“We are to have a ball. You are to come.” His hand
was already fumbling in one of his pockets. “Here is the
formal invitation. Uncle thought—in fact we both thought—that
you would be more likely to accept it if it were
accompanied by some preliminary acquaintance between us
two. Say, cousin, I think it is quite fortunate that you
are a dark man and I a light one; for people can now say
the dark Mr. E. Q. Bartholomew or the light one, which
will quite preclude any mistakes being made.”
I laughed, so did he, but there was an easy confidence in
his laugh which was not in mine. Somehow his remark
did not please me. Nor do I flatter myself that the impression
I made upon him was any too favorable.
But we continued outwardly cordial. Likewise, I accepted
the invitation he had taken so long a trip to deliver
and would have offered him a bed in my bachelor apartment
had he not already informed me that it was his intention
to return home that night.
“Uncle did not seem quite as well as usual this morning,”
he explained, “and Orpha made me promise to come
back at once. Just a trifling indisposition,” he continued,
a little carelessly. “He has always been so robust that the
slightest change in him is a source of worry to his devoted
daughter.”
It was the first time he had mentioned her, and I may
have betrayed my interest, carefully as I sought to hide it;
for his smile took on meaning as he lightly remarked:
“This ball is in celebration of an event you will be the
first to congratulate me upon when you see our pretty
cousin.”
“I am told that she is more than pretty; that she is very
lovely,” I observed somewhat coldly.
His gesture was eloquent; yet to me his manner was not
that of a supremely happy man. Nor did I like the way
he looked me over when we parted as we did after a half
hour of desultory conversation. But then it would have
been hard for me to find him wholly agreeable after the
announcement he had just made, little reason as I had to
concern myself over a marriage between one long ago
chosen for that honor and a woman I had not even seen.
Whether I was not over and above eager to
attend this ball or whether I was really the
victim of several mischances which delayed me
over more than one train, I did not arrive in C—— till the
entertainment at Quenton Court was in full swing. This
I knew from the animation observable in the streets leading
to my uncle’s home, and in the music I heard as I entered
the gate which, for no reason good enough to mention, I had
approached on foot.
But though fond of dancing and quite used to scenes of
this nature, I felt little or no chagrin over the hour or two
of pleasure thus lost. The night was long and I should
probably see all, if not too much, of a celebration in which
I seemed likely to play an altogether secondary part.
Which shows how little we know of what really confronts
us; upon what thresholds we stand,—or to use another
simile,—how sudden may be the tide which slips us from
our moorings.
I had barely stepped from under the awning into the
vestibule guarding the side entrance, when I found myself
face to face with my uncle’s butler. He was an undemonstrative
man but there was something in his countenance
as he drew me aside, which disturbed, if it did not alarm
me.
“I have been waiting for you, sir,” he said in a tone of
suppressed haste. “Mr. Bartholomew wishes to have a
few words with you before you enter the ball-room. Will
you go straight up to his room?”
“Most assuredly,” I replied, bounding up the narrow
staircase used on such occasions.
He did not follow me. I knew the house and the exact
location of my uncle’s room. But imperative as my duty
was to hasten there without the least delay, a strong temptation
came and I lingered on the way for how many minutes
I never knew.
The cause was this. The room in which I had rid myself
of my great-coat and hat was on the opposite side of the
hall from the stair-case running up to the third story. In
crossing over to it the lure of the brilliant scene below drew
me to the gallery overlooking the court where most of the
dancing was taking place.
Once there, I stopped to look, and looking once, I looked
again and yet again, and with this last look, my life with
its selfish wishes and sordid plans took a turn from which
it has never swerved from that day to this.
There is but one factor in life potent enough to work a
miracle of this nature.
Love!
I had seen the woman who was to make or unmake me;
the only one who had ever roused in me anything more than
a pleasing emotion.
It was no mere fancy. Fancy does not remold a man in
a moment. Fancy has its ups and downs, its hot minutes
and its cold. This was a steady inspiration; an enlargement
of the soul such as I had hitherto been a stranger to,
and which I knew then, as plainly as I do now, would serve
to make my happiness or my misery as Fortune lent her
aid or passed me coldly by.
I have called her a woman, but she was hardly that yet.
Just a girl rejoicing in the dance. Had she been older I
should not have had the temerity to associate her in this
blind fashion with my future. But young and care free—a
blossom opening to the sun—what wonder that I put no
curb on my imagination, but watched her every step and
every smile with a delight in which self if assertive triumphed
more in its power to give than in its expectation of
reward.
It was a wonderful five minutes to come into any man’s
life and the experience must have left its impress upon me
even if at this culminating point of high feeling I had gone
my way to see her face no more.
But Fate was in an impish mood that night. While I still
lingered, watching her swaying figure as it floated in and
out of the pillared arcade, the whirl of the dance brought
her face to face with me, and whether from the attraction
of my fixed gaze or from one of those chances which make
or mar life, she raised her eyes to the latticed gallery and
our glances met.
Was it possible—could it be—that hers rested for an
instant longer on mine than the occasion naturally called
for? I blushed as I found myself cherishing the thought,—I
who had never blushed in all my memory before—and
forced myself to look elsewhere and to listen with attention
to the music just then rising in a bewildering crash.
I have taken time to relate this, but the minutes of my
lingering could not have been many. However, as I have
already acknowledged, I have never known the sum of them,
and when, at last, struck by a sudden pang of remembrance,
I started back from the gallery-railing and made my way
up a second flight of stairs to my uncle’s room, I was still
so lost to the realities of life that it was with a distinct
sense of shock I heard the sound of my own knock on
my uncle’s door.
But that threshold once passed, all thought of self—I
will not say of her—vanished in a great confusion. For
my uncle, as I saw him now, had little in common with my
uncle as I saw him last.
Sitting with face turned my way but with head lowered
on his breast and all force gone from his great body, he
had the appearance of a very sick man or of one engulfed
beyond his own control in human misery. Which of the
two was it? Sickness I could understand; even the prostration,
under some insidious disease, of so powerful a
physical organism as that of the once strong man before
me. But misery, no; not while my own heart beat so high
and the very walls shook with the thrum, thrum of the
violin and cello. It was too incongruous.
But if sickness, why did I find him, the master of so
many hearts, alone in his room looking for help from one
who was little more than a stranger to him? It must be
misery, and Edgar, my cousin, the cause. For who but he
could inflict a pang capable of working such havoc as this
in our uncle’s inflexible nature. Nor was I wrong; for
when at some movement I made he lifted his head and our
eyes met, he asked abruptly and without any word of welcome,
this question:
“Have you seen Edgar? Does he know that you are
here?”
I shook my head, in secret wonder that I had given him
a thought since setting foot in the house.
“I have had no opportunity of seeing him,” I hastened
to explain. “He is doubtless with the dancers.”
“Is he with the dancers?” It was said somewhat bitterly;
but not in a way which called for reply. Then with
feverish abruptness, “Sit down, I want to talk to you.”
I took the first chair which offered and as I did so, became
aware of a hitherto unobserved presence at the farther
end of the room. He was not alone, then, it seemed.
Some one was keeping watch. Who? I was soon to know
for he turned almost immediately in the direction I have
named and in a tone as far removed as possible from the
ringing one to which I was accustomed, he spoke the name
of Wealthy, saying, as a middle-aged woman came forward,
that he would like to be alone for a little while with this
nephew who was such a stranger.
She passed me in going out—a wholesome, kindly looking
woman whom I faintly remembered to have seen once or
twice during my former visit. As she stopped to lift the
portière guarding the passage-way leading to the door, she
cast me a glance over her shoulder. It was full of anxious
doubt.
I answered it with a nod of understanding, then turned
to my uncle whose countenance was now lit with a purpose
which made it more familiar.
“I shall not waste words.” Thus he began. “I have
been a strong man, but that day is over. I can even foresee
my end. But it is not of that I wish to speak now.
Quenton—”
It was the first time he had used this name in addressing
me and I greeted it with a smile, recognizing immediately
how it would not only prevent confusion in the household
but give me here and elsewhere an individual standing.
He saw I was pleased and so spoke the name again but
this time with a gravity which secured my earnest attention.
“Quenton, (I am glad you like the name) I will not ask
you to excuse my abruptness. My condition demands it.
Do you think you could ever love my daughter, your cousin
Orpha?”
I was too amazed—too shaken in body and soul to answer
him. This, within fifteen minutes of an experience which
had sealed my emotions from all thought of love save for
the one woman who had awakened my indifferent nature
to the real meaning of love. An hour before, my heart
would have leaped at the question. Now it was cold and
unresponsive as stone.
“You do not answer.”
It was not harshly said but very anxiously.
“I—I thought,” was my feeble reply, “that Edgar, my
cousin, was to have that happiness. That this dance—this
ball—was in celebration of an engagement between them.
Surely I was given to understand this.”
“By him?”
I nodded; the room was whirling about me.
“Did he tell you like a man in love?”
I flushed. What a question from him to me! How could
I answer it? I had no objection now to Edgar marrying
her; but how could I be true to my uncle or to myself, and
answer this question affirmatively.
“Your countenance speaks for you,” he declared, and
dropped the subject with the remark, “There will be no
such announcement to-night. If Edgar’s hopes appear to
stand in the way of any you might naturally cherish, you
may eliminate them from your thoughts. And so I ask
again, do you think you could love my Orpha; really love
her for herself and not for her fortune? Love her as if
she were the one woman in the world for you?”
He had grown easier; the flush and sparkle of health were
returning to his countenance. It smote my heart to say
him nay; yet how could I be worthy of her if I misled him
for an instant in so important a matter.
“Uncle,” I cried, “you forget that I have never seen
my cousin Orpha. But even if I had and found her to be
all that the most exacting heart could desire, I could not
give her my love; for that has gone out to another—and
irrevocably if I know my own nature.”
He laughed, snapping his finger and thumb, in his recovered
spirits. “That,” he sung out, “for any other love
when you have once seen Orpha! I had forgotten that I
kept her from you when you were here before. You see I
am not the man I was. But I may find myself again if—”
He paused, tried to rise, a strange light suddenly illuminating
his countenance. “Come with me,” he said, taking
the arm I hastened to hold out to him.
Steadying myself, for I quickly divined his purpose, I led
him toward the door he had indicated by a quick gesture.
It was that of his so-called den from which I had always
been excluded—the small room opening off his larger one,
containing, as I had been told, Orpha’s portrait.
“So,” thought I to myself, “shut from me when my heart
was free to love, to be shown now when all my being is filled
with another.” It was the beginning of a series of ironies
which, while I recognized them as such, did not cause me
a moment of indecision. No, though his laugh was yet
ringing in my ears.
“Open,” he cried, as we reached the door. “But wait.
Go back and put out all the lights. I can stand alone.
And now,” as I did his bidding, marveling at the strength
of his purpose which did not shun a theatrical effect to
insure its success, “return and give me your hand that I
may lead you to the spot where I wish you to stand.”
What could I do but obey? Tremulous with sympathy,
but resolved, as before, not to succumb to the allurement
he was evidently preparing for me, I yielded myself to his
wishes and let him put me where he would in the darkness
of that small chamber. A click and—
You have guessed it. In the sudden burst of light, I saw
before me in glorious portraiture the vision of her with
whom my mind was filled.
The idol of my thoughts was she, whose father had just
asked me if I could love her enough to marry her.
I had never until now considered myself as a man of
sentiment. Indeed, a few hours before I would have
scoffed at the thought that any surprise, however dear,
could have occasioned in me a display of emotion.
But that moment was too much for me. As the face and
form of her whom to see was to love, started into view before
me with a vividness almost of a living presence, springs
were touched within my breast which I had never known
existed there, and my eyes moistened and my heart leapt
in thankfulness that the appeal of so exquisite a womanhood
had found response in my indifferent nature.
For in the portrait there was to be seen a sweetness drawn
from deeper sources than that which had bewitched me in
the smile of the dancer: a richness of promise in pose and
look which satisfied the reason as well as charmed the eye.
I had not done ill in choosing such a one as this to lavish
love upon.
“Ha, my boy, what did I say?” The words came from
my uncle and I felt the pressure of his hand on my arm.
“This is no common admiration I see; it is something
deeper, bigger. So you have forgotten the other already?
My little girl has put out all lesser lights.”
“There is no other. She is the one, she only.”
And I told him my story.
He listened, gaining strength with every word I uttered.
“So for a mere hope which might never have developed,
you were ready to give up a fortune,” was all he said.
“It was not that which troubled me,” was my reply,
uttered in all candor. “It was the thought that I must
disappoint you in a matter you seem to have taken to
heart.”
“Yes, yes,” he muttered as if to himself.
And I stood wondering, lost in surprise at this change in
his wishes and asking myself over and over as I turned on
the lights and helped him back to his easy chair in the big
room, what had occasioned this change, and whether it
would be a permanent one or pass with the possible hallucinations
of his present fevered condition.
To clear up this point and make sure that I should not
be led to play the fool in a situation of such unexpected
difficulty, I ventured to ask him what he wished me to do
now—whether I should remain where I was or go down and
make my young cousin’s acquaintance.
“She seemed very happy,” I assured him. “Evidently
she does not know that you are upstairs and ill.”
“I do not want her to know it. Not till a half hour before
supper-time. Then she may come up. I will allow
you to carry her this message; but she must come up
alone.”
“Shall I call Wealthy?” I asked, for his temporary excitement
was fast giving away to a renewed lassitude.
“She will come when you are gone. She must not know
what has been said here to-night. No one must know.
Promise me, Quenton.”
“No one shall know.” I was as anxious as he for silence.
How could I face her, or return Edgar’s handshake if my
secret were known to either?
“Go, then; Orpha will be wondering where you are.
Naturally, she is curious. If you ever win her love, be
gentle with her. She is used to gentleness.”
“If I ever win her love,” I returned with some
solemnity, “I will remember this hour and what I owe to
you.”
He made a slight gesture and taking it for dismissal I
turned to go.
But the sigh I heard drew me back.
“Is there nothing I can do for you before I go?”
“Keep him below if you have the wit to do it. I do not
feel as if I could see him to-night. But no hints; no cousinly
innuendoes. Remember that you have no knowledge
of any displeasure I may feel. I can trust you?”
“Implicitly in this.”
He made another gesture and I opened the door.
“And don’t forget that I am to see Orpha half an hour
before supper.” In another moment he was on his feet.
“How? What?” he cried, his face, his voice, his whole
appearance changed.
And I knew why. Edgar was in the hall; Edgar was
coming our way and in haste; he was almost running.
“Uncle!” was on his lips; and in another instant he was
in the room. “I heard you were ill,” he cried, passing by
me without ceremony and flinging himself on his knees at
the sick man’s side.
I did not stay to mark the other’s reception of this outburst.
There could be but one. Loving Edgar as he did
in spite of any displeasure he may have felt he could not
but yield to the charm of his voice and manner never perhaps
more fully exercised than now. I was myself affected
by it and from that moment understood why he had got
such a hold on that great heart and why any dereliction of
his or fancied slight should have produced such an overwhelming
effect. To-morrow would see him the favored
heir again; and with this belief and in this mood I went
below.
I have thought many times since that I was fortunate
rather than otherwise to have received this decided
set-back to my hopes before I came into the presence
of my lovely young cousin. It at least served to steady
me and give to our first meeting a wholesome restraint
which it might have lacked if no shadowing doubt had
fallen upon my spirits. As it was, there was a moment of
self-consciousness, as our hands touched, which made the
instant a thrilling one. That she should show surprise at
identifying me, her cousin from a far-off land, with a
stranger who half an hour before had held her gaze from
the gallery above, was to be expected. But any hope that
her falling lids and tremulous smile meant more than this
was a folly of which I hope I was not guilty. Had I not
just seen Edgar under circumstances which showed the
power he possessed over the hearts of men? What then
must it be over the hearts of women! Orpha could not
help but love him and I had been a madman to suppose that
even with the encouragement of her father I could dream
for a moment of supplanting him in her affections. To
emphasize the effect of this conclusion I recalled what I
had heard said by one of the two servant-maids who had
had countless opportunities of seeing him and Orpha together,
“Oh, nobody could put our Mr. Edgar out” and
calmed myself into a decent composure of mind and manner,
for which she seemed grateful. Why, I did not dare
ask myself.
A few minutes later we were whirling in the dance.
I will not dwell on that dance or on the many introductions
which followed. The welcome accorded me was a
cordial one and had I been free to make full use of my
opportunities I might have made a more lasting impression
upon my uncle’s friends. But my mind was diverted by my
anxiety as to what was going on in the room above, and
the question of how soon, if at all, Edgar would reappear
upon the scene. It was sufficiently evident from the expression
of those about me that his absence had been noted,
and I could not keep my eyes from the gallery through
which he must pass on his way down.
At last he came into view, but too far back in the gallery
for me to determine whether he came as conqueror or conquered
from our uncle’s room. Nor was I given a chance
to form any immediate conclusion on this important matter,
though I passed him more than once in the dance into which
he had thrown himself with a fervor which might have
most any sentiment for its basis.
But fortune favored me later and in a way I was far
from expecting. Having some difficulty in finding my
partner for the coming dance, I strolled into one of the
smaller rooms leading, as I knew, to a certain favorite nook
in the conservatory. On the wall at my left was a mirror
and chancing to glance that way, I paused and went
no further.
For reflected there, from the hidden nook of which I
have spoken, I saw Edgar’s face and figure at a moment
when the soul speaks rather than the body, thus leaving
its choicest secret no longer to surmise.
He was bending to assist a young lady to rise from the
seat which they had evidently been occupying together.
But the courtesy was that of love and of love at its highest
pitch—love at the brink of fate, of loss, of wordless despair.
There was no mistaking his look, the grasp of his hand, the
trembling of his whole body; and as I muttered to myself,
“This is a farewell,” my heart stood still in my breast and
my mind lost itself for the instant in infinite confusion.
For the lady was not Orpha, but a tall superb brunette
whose countenance was a mirror of his in its tenderness
and desolation. Was this the cause of Uncle’s sudden reversal
of opinion as to the desirability of a union between
the two cousins? Had some unexpected discovery of the
state of Edgar’s feelings towards another woman, wrought
such a change in his own that he could ask me, me, whether
I could love his daughter warmly enough to marry her?
If so, I could easily understand the passion with which he
had watched the effect of this question upon the only other
man whom his pride of blood would allow him to consider
as the heir of his hard gotten fortune.
All this was plain enough to me now, but what drove me
backward from that mirror and into a spot where I could
regain some hold upon myself was the certainty which
these conclusions brought of the end of my hopes.
For the scene of which I had just been the inadvertent
witness was one of renunciation. Edgar had yielded to his
uncle’s exactions and if I were not mistaken in him as well
as in my uncle, the announcement would yet be made for
which this ball had been given.
How was I to bear it knowing what I did and loving her
as I did! How were any of us to endure a situation which
left a sting in every heart? It was for Orpha only to dance
on untroubled. She had seen nothing—heard nothing to
disturb her joy. Might never hear or see anything if we
were all true to her and conscientiously masked our unhappiness
and despair. Edgar would play his part,—would
have to with Uncle’s eye upon him; and Uncle himself—
This inner mention of his name brought me up standing.
I owed a duty to that uncle. He had entrusted me with a
message. The time to deliver it had come. Orpha must
be told and at once that her father wished to see her in his
room upstairs. For what purpose he had not said nor was
it for me to conjecture. All that I had to do was to fulfill
his request. I was glad that I had no choice in the matter.
Leaving my quiet corner I reëntered the court where the
dance was at its height. Round and round in a mystic
circle the joyous couples swept, to a tune entrancing in
melody and rhythm. From their midst the fountain sent
up its spray of dazzling drops a-glitter with the colors
flashed upon them from the half hidden lights overhead.
A fairy scene to the eye of untroubled youth; but to me
a maddening one, masking the grief of many hearts with its
show of pleasure.
What Orpha thought of me as I finally came upon her
at the end of the dance, I have often wondered. She appeared
startled, possibly because I was looking anything
but natural myself. But she smiled in response to my
greeting, only to grow sober again, as I quietly informed
her that her father was a trifle indisposed and would be
glad to see her for a few minutes in his own room.
“Papa, ill? I don’t understand,” she murmured. “He
is never ill.” Then suddenly, “Where is Edgar?”
The question as she uttered it struck me keenly. However
I managed to reply in a purposely careless tone:
“In the library, I think, where they are practicing some
new steps. Shall I take you to him?”
She shook her head, but accepted my arm after a show
of hesitation quite unconscious I was sure. “No, I will go
right up.”
Without further words I led her to the foot of the great
staircase. As she withdrew her arm from mine she turned
her face towards me. Its look of trouble smote sorely on
my heart.
“Shall I go up with you?” I asked.
She shook her head as before, and with a strange wavering
smile I found it hard to interpret, sped lightly upward.
A few minutes later I had located my missing partner
and was dancing with seeming gayety; but almost lost my
step as Edgar brushed by me with a girl whom I had not
seen before on his arm. He was as pale as a man well
could be who was not ill and though his lips wore a forced
smile the girl was doing all the talking.
What was in the air? What would the next half hour
bring to him—to me—to all of us?
I tried to do my duty by my partner, but it was not easy
and I hardly think she carried away a very favorable impression
of me. When released, I sought to hide myself
behind a wall of flowering shrubs as near the foot of the
stairs as possible. Much can be read from the human
countenance, and if I could catch a glimpse of Orpha’s face
as she rejoined her guests, some of my doubts might be confirmed
or, as I secretly hoped, eliminated.
That Edgar had the same idea was soon apparent; for
the first figure I saw approaching the stairs was his, and
while he did not go up, he took his stand where he would
be sure to see her the moment she became visible in the
gallery.
There was, however, a reason for this, aside from any personal
anxiety he may have had. They two, as acting host
and hostess, were to lead the procession to the supper-room.
I was to take in a Miss Barton and while I kept this
young lady in sight, I remained where I was, watching
Edgar and those empty stairs for the coming of that fairy
figure whose aspect might reveal my future fate. Nothing
could be so important as this hoped-for freeing of my mind
from its heavy doubts.
Fortunately I had not long to wait. She presently appeared,
and with my first view of her face, doubt became
certainty in my bewildered mind. For she came with a
joyful rush, and there was but one thing which could so
wing her feet and give such breeziness to her every movement.
The desire of her heart was still hers. Nothing that
her father had said had robbed her of that. Then as
Edgar advanced, I perceived that her feelings were complex
and quite evenly balanced between opposite emotions.
Happiness lay before her, but so did trouble, and I could
not feel at ease until I knew just what this trouble was.
Then I remembered; she had found her father ill. That
was certainly enough to account for the secret care battling
with her joy. And so all was clear again to my mind.
But not to my heart. For by the way Edgar received her
and the quiet manner in which they interchanged a few
words, I saw that they understood each other. That was
what disturbed me and gave to my hopes their final blow.
They understood each other.
Whenever I think of the next half hour it is with astonishment
that I can remember so little of it. I probably
spoke and answered questions and conducted myself on the
whole as a gentleman is expected to do on a festive occasion.
But I have no memory of it—none whatever. When
I came to myself, the supper was half over and the merriment,
to which I had probably added my full quota, at its
height. With quick glances here and there I took in the
whole situation, and from that moment on was quite conscious
of how frequently my attention wandered from my
ingenuous little partner to where Orpha sat with Edgar,
lovely as youth and happiness could make her, but with
never a look for me, much as I longed for it.
That he should fail to see and appreciate this loveliness,
was no longer a matter of surprise to me who had seen him
under the complete domination of his secret passion for
Miss Colfax. But the fear that others might note it and
wonder, was strong within me. For while he offered her
no slight, his glances like mine would seek the face of the
woman he loved, who to my amazement occupied the seat
at his right. What a juxtaposition for him! But she did
not seem to be affected by it, but chatted and smiled with
a composure startling to see in one who to my unhappy
knowledge had just passed through one of the really great
crises in life. How could she look just that way, smile just
that way, with a breaking heart beneath her silks and laces?
It was incomprehensible to me till I suddenly awoke to the
fact that I was smiling too and quite broadly at some remark
made by my friendly little partner.
Meantime the moment was approaching which I was anticipating
with so much dread. If the announcement of
Edgar and Orpha’s engagement was to be made, it would
be during, or immediately after, the dessert and that was
on the point of being served. Edgar, I could see was nerving
himself for the ordeal, and as Orpha’s eyes sought her
plate, I prepared myself to hear what would end my evanescent
dream and take away all charm from life.
“Friends!”
Was that Edgar speaking? Surely this was not
his voice I heard.
But it was. Through the mist which had suddenly
clouded everything in that long room, I could see him
standing at his full height, with his glass held high in hand.
The hush was instantaneous. This seemed to unnerve
him for I saw a drop or two of wine escape from that overfilled
glass. But he quickly recovered the gay sang-froid
which habitually distinguished him, and with the aspect
and bearing which made him the most fascinating man I had
ever met, went on to say:
“I have a word to speak for my uncle who I am sorry to
say is detained in his room by a passing indisposition.
First, he bids me extend to you his hearty greetings and
best wishes for your very good health.”
He drank—we all drank—and joy ran high.
“Secondly:”—a forced emphasis, for all his strong command
over himself breaking in upon the suavity of his tone,
“he bids me say that this bringing together of his best
friends is in celebration of an event dear to his heart and
as he hopes of interest to yourselves. It is my pleasure,
good friends, to announce to you the engagement of my
uncle’s ward, Miss Colfax, to one whom you all know, Dr.
Hunter. Harry, stand up. I drink to your future happiness,
and—hers.” Oh, that slight, slight pause!
Was I dreaming? Were we all dreaming? From the
blank looks I espied on every side, it was evident that the
surprise was not confined to myself, but was in the minds
of every one present. Miss Colfax and Dr. Hunter! when
the understanding was that we were here in celebration of
his own engagement to Orpha! It took a full minute for
the commotion to subside, then the whole crowd rose, I
with the rest, and glasses were clinking and shouts of good
feeling rising in merry chorus from one end of the room
to the other.
Dr. Hunter spoke in response and Orpha smiled and I
believe I uttered some words myself when they all looked
my way; but there was no reality in any of it for me; instead,
I seemed to be isolated from the whole scene, in a rush
of joy and wonder; seeing everything as through a mist and
really hearing nothing but the pounding of my own heart
reiterating with every throb, “All is not over for me.
There is yet hope! There is yet hope!”
But a doubt which came all too soon for my comfort
drove much of this mist away. What if we had heard but
half of what our young host had to say? What if his next
words were those which I for one most dreaded? Uncle
was too just and kind a man to exact so painful a service
from one he so deeply loved, without the intention of seeing
him made happy in the end. And what to his mind,
could so insure that blessing as a final union between the
two most dear to him?
In secret trepidation I waited for the second and still
more profound hush which would follow another high lifting
of the glass in Edgar’s hand. But it did not come.
The ceremony, or whatever you might call it, was over, and
Orpha sat there, beaming and serene and so far as appearances
went, free to be loved and courted.
And then it came to me with sudden and strong conviction
that Uncle would never have countenanced such a blow
to my hopes (hopes which he had himself roused as well
as greatly encouraged)—without giving me some warning
that his mind had again changed. He did not love me,—not
with a hundredth part of the fervor with which he
regarded Edgar—but he respected our relationship and
must, unless he were a very different man from what I believed
him to be, have an equal respect for the attachment
I had professed for his daughter. He had sent me no
warning, therefore I need fear no further move this night.
But to-morrow? Well, I would let to-morrow take care
of itself. For this night I would be happy; and under the
inspiration of this resolve, I felt a lightness of spirit which
for the first time that evening allowed me to be my full and
natural self. Perhaps the grave almost inquiring look I
received from Orpha as chance brought us for a moment
together gave substance to this cheer. I did not understand
it and I dared not give much weight to it, but from
that time on the hours dragged less slowly.
At four o’clock precisely we three stood in an empty
parlor.
“Now for Father!” cried Orpha. And with a kindly
good-night to Edgar and an equally kindly one to me, she
sped away and vanished upstairs leaving Edgar and myself
alone together for the first time that evening.
It was an awkward moment for us both. I had no means
of knowing what was in his mind and was equally ignorant
of how much he knew of what was in mine. One thing
alone was evident. The excitement of doing a difficult
thing, possibly a heart-breaking thing, had ebbed with the
disappearance of Orpha. He looked five years older, and
blind as I was to his motives or the secret springs of the
action which had left him a desolate man, I could not but
admire the nerve with which he had carried off his bitter,
self-sacrificing task. If he loved this stunning brunette
as I loved Orpha he had my sympathy, whatever his
motives, for the manner in which he had yielded her thus
openly to another. But, by this time, I knew him well
enough to recognize his mercurial, joy-seeking nature. In
a month he would be the careless, happy-go-lucky fellow in
whom everybody delighted.
And Uncle? And Orpha? What of them? Reminded
thus of other sufferings than my own, I asked, with what
calmness I could:
“Have you had any further news from upstairs? I
thought our uncle looked far from well when I saw him in
the early evening.”
“Wealthy sent for a doctor. I have not heard his report,”
was the somewhat curt answer I received. “I am
going up now,” he added. Then with continued restraint
in his manner, he looked me full in the face and remarked,
“Of course you know that you are to remain here till Uncle
considers himself well enough for you to go. You will explain
the situation to your firm. I am but repeating
Uncle’s wishes.”
I nodded and he stepped to the foot of the stairs. But
there he turned.
“If you will make yourself comfortable in your old
room,” he said, “I will see that you receive that report as
soon as I know it myself.”
This ended our interview.
Fifteen minutes later Wealthy appeared at my door.
She did not need to speak for me to foresee that dark days
confronted us. But what she said was this:
“Miss Orpha is not to know the worst. Mr. Bartholomew
is in no immediate danger; but he will never be a strong
man again.”
Of the next few days there is little to record. They
might be called non-betrayal days, leading nowhere
unless it was to a growth of self-control in
us all which made for easier companionship and a more
equable feeling throughout the house.
Of the couple whose engagement had been thus publicly
proclaimed, I learned some further facts from Orpha, who
showed no embarrassment in speaking of them.
Miss Colfax had been a ward of my uncle from early
childhood. She was an orphan and an heiress in a small
way, which in itself gave her but little prestige. It was
her beauty which distinguished her; that and a composed
nature of great dignity. Though much admired, especially
by men, she had none of the whims of an acknowledged
belle. Amiable but decided, she gave her lovers short
shrift. She would have none of them until one fine day
the sole admirer who would not take no for an answer, renewed
his importunities with such spirit that she finally
yielded, though not with any show of passion or apparent
loss of the dignity which was an essential part of her.
“Yet,” Orpha confided to me, “I was more astonished
than I can say when Father told me on the night of the
ball that the two were really engaged and that it was his
wish that a public acknowledgment of it should be made
at the supper-table. And I don’t understand it yet; for
Lucy never has shown any preference for Dr. Hunter.
But she is a girl of strong character and however this match
may turn out you will never know from her that it is not a
perfect success.”
No word of herself or Edgar; no hint of any knowledge
on her part of what I felt to be the true explanation of
Miss Colfax’s cold treatment of her various lovers. Was
this plain ignorance, or just the effort of a proud heart to
hide its own humiliation? If the former, what a story it
told of secret affections developing unseen and unknown in
a circle of intimates whose lives were supposed to be open
as the day. I marveled at Edgar, I marveled at Orpha,
I marveled at Lucy Colfax. Then I gave a little thought
to myself and marveled that I, unsuspected by all, should
have been given an insight into a situation which placed
me on a level with those who thought their secret hidden.
The day might come when this knowledge would be of some
importance to me. But till that day arrived, it was for
me to hold their secret sacred. Of that there could be no
question. So what I had to say in response to these
cousinly confidences left everything where it was. Those
were days of non-betrayal, as I have already remarked;
and they remained so until Uncle was again on his feet
and the time seemed ripe for me to return to New York.
Convinced of this I sought an interview with him.
Though constantly in the house I had not seen him since
that fateful night.
He received me kindly but with little enthusiasm, while
I exerted all my self-control to keep from showing by look
or manner how shocked I was at his changed appearance.
He confronted me from his invalid’s chair, an old man;
he who a month ago, was regarded by all as a most notable
specimen of physical strength and brilliant mentality.
The blow which had thus laid low this veritable king
of men must indeed have been a heavy one. As I took in
this fact more fully I questioned whether I had been correct
in ascribing it to nothing more serious than the discovery,
at the last minute, of Edgar’s passion for another
woman than Orpha.
But I kept these doubts to myself and studiously avoided
betraying any curiosity, anxious as I was to know how
matters stood with him, what his present feelings were
towards Edgar and what they were towards myself. That
he had not sent for me during these days of serious illness,
while his door had been constantly open to Edgar, might
not mean quite as much as appeared. He was used to
Edgar and quite unused to myself. Besides, his special
attendants, those whose business it was to care for him,
would be more likely to balk than assist the intrusion into
his presence of one who might consider himself as a possible
rival to their old time favorite.
Unless it was Orpha.
But why should I except Orpha? Had I any reason
whatever for doing so? No; a thousand times, no. Yet—
I was still astonished at my own persistence in formulating
in my mind that word yet when my uncle spoke.
“You must pardon me, Quenton, for leaving it to you to
remind me of our relationship. I was too ill to see any
other faces about me than those to which I am accustomed.
I could not bear—”
We were alone and as he hesitated, he, the strong man,
I put out my hand with a momentary show of my real
feelings.
“I understand. No apologies from you, Uncle. You
have allowed me to remain in the house with you. That
in itself showed a consideration for which I am truly
grateful. But the time has now come for me to return to
my work. You are better—”
But here he stopped me.
“You are right; I am better, but I am on the down
grade, Quenton, I who till now have never known one sick
day. I shall need attendance—companionship—a man at
my side—some one to write my letters—to keep track of
my affairs—you or—or Edgar. I cannot have him here
always. His temperament is such that it would be almost
impossible for him to bear for any length of time the constraint
of a sick room. Nor would I impose too much of
the same on you. I have a proposition to make,” he proceeded
with a drop in his tone which bespoke a sudden
access of feeling. “What do you say to an equal sharing
of this duty, pleasure or whatever you may call it; a week
of attendance from each in turn, the off week of either
being one of complete freedom from all obligations and to
be spent wherever you or Edgar may wish so that it is not
in this house? I will make it all right for you in New
York. Edgar will not need my help.” Then as I hesitated
to reply he added with a touch of pride, “An unusual
proceeding, no doubt, but I have always been master of the
unusual and in this case my heart and honor are both involved.”
He did not explain how or in what way, nor did I ask
him, for I saw that he had not finished with what he had
to say, and I wished to hear all that was in his mind.
“It will not be for long.” (How certain he was!)
“Consequently, it will not be hard for you to assure me that
whether here or elsewhere, you will not disturb the present
condition of affairs by any revelation of purpose or desire
beyond the one common to you all to see me slip happily
and as easily as possible out of life. Cousins, do you hear?
cousins all three, whatever the temptation to overstep the
mark; cousins, until I speak or am dead.”
I rose, and advanced to his side. I even ventured to
take him by the hand.
“You may rely on my honor,” I quietly assured him, glad
to see his eye brighten and a smile reminiscent of his old
hearty gladness, brighten his worn countenance.
What more was said is of no consequence to my story.
During the weeks which followed we all, so far as
I know, kept scrupulously to the line of conduct
so arbitrarily laid out for us. Surface smiles;
surface looks; surface courtesies. The only topic which
called out full sincerity on the part of any of us was my
uncle’s steadily failing health.
Edgar and I saw little of each other save at the week’s
end and then only for a passing moment. As the one entered
the front door the other stepped out. The automobile
which brought the one carried away the other. As
we met, we invariably bowed and spoke. Sometimes we
shook hands and just as invariably exchanged glances of
inquiry seemingly casual, but in reality, penetrating.
I doubt if he ever saw anything in me to awaken his
alarm. But I saw much in him to awaken mine. Though
the control he had over his features was remarkable, it is
easy for the discerning eye to mark the difference between
what is forced and what is spontaneous. The restlessness
of an uneasy heart was rapidly giving way in him to more
cheerful emotions. His mercurial nature was reasserting
itself and the charm he had for a short time lost was to be
felt again in all he did and said.
This was what I had expected to happen, but not so
soon; and my heart grew more and more heavy as the
month advanced. The recurring breaks in his courtship
of Orpha, and the presence in his absence of a possible
rival with opportunities of unspoken devotion equal to his
own, had given zest to a situation somewhat too tame before.
From indifference to the game or to what he may
have looked upon as such, he began to show a growing interest
in it. A great fortune linked with a woman he felt
free to court under his rival’s eyes did not look quite so
undesirable after all.
I may have done him injustice. Jealousy is not apt to
be fair. But, if I read him aright, he was just the man to
be swayed by the influences I have mentioned, and loving
Orpha as I did, I found it hard to maintain even a show
of equanimity at what was fast becoming for me a hopeless
mystery. It was during these days that the monotony of
my thoughts was broken by my hearing for the first time
of the Presence said to haunt this house. I do not think
my uncle had meant me to receive any intimation of it, at
least, not yet. He may have given command and he may
simply have expressed a wish, or he may have trusted to
the good sense of his entourage to keep silence where speaking
would do no good. But, let that be as it may, I had
come and gone through the house to this day without an
idea that its many wonders were not confined to its unusual
architecture, its sumptuous appointments and the almost
baronial character of its service and generous housekeeping,
but extended to that crowning glory of so many historic
structures in my own country, of—I will not say a ghost,
but a presence, for by that name it was known and sometimes
spoken of not only where its influence was felt, but
by the gossips of the town, to the delight of the young and
the disdain of the old; for the supernatural makes small
appeal to the American mind when once it has entered
into full acquaintanceship with the realities of life.
Personally I am not superstitious and I smiled when
told of this impalpable something which was neither seen
nor heard but strangely felt at odd times by one person
or another moving about the halls. But it was less a smile
of disdain than of amusement, at the thought of this special
luxury imported from the old world being added to
the many others by which I was surrounded.
But the person telling me did not smile.
My introduction to this incongruous feature of a building
purely modern happened through an accident. I was
coming up the stairs connecting the second floor with the
one on which my own room was situated when a sudden
noise quite sharp and arresting in one of the rooms below,
stopped me short and caused me to look back over my
shoulder in what was a perfectly natural way.
But it did not so strike Bliss the chauffeur who was passing
the head of the stairs on his way from Uncle’s room.
He was comparatively a new comer, having occupied his
present position but a few months, and this may have been
the reason both for his curiosity and his lack of self-control.
Seeing me stop in this way, he took a step down,
involuntarily no doubt, and gurgled out:
“Did—did you feel it? They say that it catches you
by the hair and—and—just in this very spot.”
I stared up at him in amazement.
“Feel it? Feel what?” And joining him I surveyed
him with some attention to see if he were intoxicated.
He was not; only a little ashamed of himself; and drawing
back to let me pass, he stammered apologetically:
“Oh, nothing. Just nonsense, sir; girls will talk, you
know, and they told me some queer stories about—about—Will
you excuse me, sir; I feel like a fool talking to a man
of—”
“Of what? Speak it.”
He looked behind him, and very carefully in the direction
of the short passage-way leading to Uncle’s room;
then whispered:
“Ask the girls, Mr. Bartholomew, or—or—Miss
Wealthy. They’ll tell you.” And was gone before I
could hold him back for another word.
And that night I did ask Miss Wealthy, as he called her;
and she, probably thinking that since I knew a little of
this matter I might better know more, told me all there
was to tell about this childish superstition. She had never
had any experience herself with the thing—this is the way
she spoke of it,—but others had and so the gossip had got
about. It did no harm. It never kept any capable girl
or man from working in the house or from staying in it
year after year, and it need not bother me.
It was then I smiled.
I had some intention at the time of speaking to Uncle
about this matter, but I did not until the day he himself
broached the subject. But that comes later. I
must first relate an occurrence of much more importance
which took place very soon after this interchange of words
with Wealthy.
I was still in C——. Everything had been going on as
usual and I thought nothing of being summoned to my
Uncle’s room one morning at an earlier hour than usual.
Nor did I especially notice any decided change in him
though he certainly looked a little brighter than he had the
day before.
Orpha was with him. She was sitting in the great bay
window which opened upon the lawn; he by the fireside
where a few logs were smouldering, the day being damp
rather than cold.
He started and looked up with his kindly smile as I
approached with the morning papers, then spoke quickly:
“No reading this morning, Quenton. I have an errand
for you. One which only you can do to my satisfaction.”
And thereupon he told me what it was, and how it might
take me some hours, as it could only be accomplished in a
town some fifty miles distant. “The car is ready,” said
he, “and I would be glad to have you take it now as I
want you to be home in time for dinner.”
I turned impulsively, casting one glance at Orpha.
“You may take Orpha.”
But she would not go. In a flurry of excitement and
with every sign of subdued agitation, she hurriedly rose
and came our way.
“I cannot leave you, Father. I should worry every
minute. Quenton will pardon my discourtesy, but with
him gone and Edgar not yet here my place is with you.”
I could not dispute it, nor could he. With a smile half
apologetic, half grateful, he let me go, and the only consolation
which the moment brought me was the fact that
her eyes were still on mine when I turned to close the door.
But intoxicating as the pleasure would have been to have
had her with me during this hundred mile ride, my
thoughts during that long flight through a most uninteresting
country, dwelt much less upon my disappointment
than on the purpose actuating my uncle in thus disposing
of my presence for so many hours on this especial day.
In itself, the errand was one of no importance. I knew
enough of his business affairs to be quite sure of that.
Why, then, this long trip on a day so unpropitious as to be
positively forbidding?
The question agitated me all the way there and was not
settled to my mind at the hour of my return. Something
had been going on in my absence which he had thought
it undesirable for me to witness. The proof of this I saw
in every face I met. Even the maids cast uneasy glances
at me whenever I chanced to run upon one of them in my
passage through the hall. It was different with Uncle.
He wore a look of relief, for which he gave no explanation
then or later.
And Orpha? She was a riddle to me, too, that night.
Abstracted by fits and by fits interested and alert as
though she sought to make up to me for the many moments
in which she hardly heard anything I said.
The tears were in her eyes more than once when she
impulsively turned my way. And no explanation followed,
nor did she allude in any manner to my ride or to what
had taken place in my absence until we came to say good-night,
when she remarked:
“I don’t know why I feel so troubled and as if I must
speak to some one who loves my father. You have seen
how much brighter he is to-night. That makes me happy,
but the cause worries me. Something strange happened
here to-day. Mr. Dunn, who has attended to papa’s law
business for years, came to see him shortly after you left.
There was nothing strange about that and we thought
little of it till Clarke and Wealthy were sent for to witness
Father’s signature to what they insist must have been
a new will. You see they had gone through an experience
of this kind before. It must have been five years or so
ago, and both feel sure that to-day’s business is but a
repetition of the former one. And a new will at this time
would be quite proper,” she went on, with her glance
turned carefully aside. “It is not that which has upset
me and upset them. It is that in an hour or so after Mr.
Dunn left another lawyer came in whom I know only by
name; a Mr. Jackson, who is well thought of, but whom
I have never chanced to meet. He brought two clerks
with him and stayed quite a time with Father and when he
was gone, Wealthy came rushing into my room to tell me
what Haines had heard one of the clerks say to the other
when going out of the front door. It was this. ‘Well,
I call that mighty quick work, considering the size of his
fortune.’ To which the other answered, ‘The instructions
were minute; and all written out in his own hand. He
may be a sick man, but he knows what he wants. A will
in a thousand—’ Here the door shut and Haines heard
nothing more. But Quenton, what can it mean? Two
lawyers and two wills! Do you think father can be all
right when he can do a thing like that? It has frightened
me and I don’t know whether or not I ought to tell Dr.
Cameron. What do you advise?”
I was as ignorant as herself as to our duty in a matter
about which we knew so little, but I certainly was not going
to let her go to bed in this disturbed condition of
mind; so I said:
“You may trust your father to be all right in all that
concerns business. His mental powers are as great as ever.
If we do not understand all he does it is because we do not
know what lies back of his action.” Then as her face
brightened, I added: “Edgar and I have often been surprised
at the clearness of his perceptions and the excellence
of his judgment in all matters which have come up since
we have taken the place of his former stenographers. For
nearly a month we in turn have done his typewriting and
never has he faltered in his dictation or seemed to lack
decision as to what he wanted done. You may rest easy
about his employing two lawyers even in one day. With
so many interests and such complicated affairs to manipulate
and care for I only wonder that he does not feel the
need of a dozen.”
A little quivering smile answered this; and it was the
hardest thing I was ever called upon to do, not to take her
sweet, appealing figure in my arms and comfort her as my
heart prompted me to do.
“I hardly think Dr. Cameron would say any different.
You can put the question to him when he comes in.”
But when she had flitted from my side and disappeared
in the hall above, I asked myself with some misgiving
whether in encouraging her in this fashion, I had quite
convinced myself of the naturalness of her father’s conduct
or of my own explanation of the same.
Had he not sent me out of the house and on a long
enough trip to cover the time likely to be consumed by
these two visits I might not have concerned myself beyond
the obvious need of sustaining her in her surprise and
anxiety. For as I told her, his interests were large and
he must often feel the need of legal advice. But with this
circumstance in mind it was but natural for me to wonder
what connection I had with this matter. Lawyers! And
two of them! One if not both of them there in connection
with a will! Was he indeed in full possession of his faculties?
Or was some strange event brooding in this house
beyond my power to discern?
Alas! I was not to know that day, nor for many, many
others. What I was to know was this. Why, I had frequently
seen Martha and, yes, I will admit it, Clarke—the
hard-headed, unimaginative Clarke—always step more
quickly when they came to the flight of stairs leading to
the third floor.
I was on this flight myself that night and about half
way up, when I was stopped,—not by any unexpected
sound as at the time before—but by a prickle of my scalp
and a sense of being pulled back by some unseen hand.
I shook the fancy off and rushed pell-mell to the top with
a laugh on my lips which however never reached my ears.
Then reason reasserted itself and I went straight on in
the direction of my room, and was just turning aside from
Wealthy’s cosy corner when I saw the screen which hemmed
it in move aside and reveal her standing there.
She had seen me through a slit in the screen and for
some purpose or other showed a disposition to speak.
Of course, I paused to hear what she had to say.
It was nothing important in itself; but to her devotion
everything was important which had any connection with
her sick master.
“It is late,” she said. “Clarke is out and I have been
waiting for Mr. Bartholomew’s bell. It does not ring.
Would you mind—Oh, there it is,” she cried, as a sharp
tinkle sounded in our ears. “You will excuse me, sir,”
releasing me with a gesture of relief.
An episode of small moment and hardly worth relating;
but it is part—a final part, so far as I am concerned—of
that day’s story.
The following one was less troublesome, and so was
the next; then came the week of my sojourn elsewhere
and of Edgar’s dominance in the house we
all felt would soon be his own. Whether Orpha confided
to him her latest trouble I never heard. When his week
was up and I replaced him again in the daily care of our
uncle, I sought to learn if help or disappointment had
come to her in my absence. But beyond a graver bearing
and a manifest determination not to be alone with me
even for a few moments in any of the rooms on the ground
floor, I received no answer to my question. Orpha could
be very inscrutable when she liked.
It was during the seven happy days of this week that
three rather important conversations took place between
Uncle and myself, portions of which I now propose to
relate. I will not try your patience by repeating the preamble
to any one of them or the after remarks. Just the
bits necessary to make this story of the three Edgars
understandable.
Uncle is speaking.
“I have been criticised very severely by my lawyer and
less openly but fully as earnestly by both men and women
of my acquaintance, for my well-known determination to
leave the main portion of my property to a man—the man
who is to marry my daughter. My answer has always
been that no woman should be trusted with the responsibilities
and conduct of very large interests. She has not
the nerve, the experience, nor the acquaintanceship with
other large holders, requisite for conducting affairs of wide
scope successfully. She would have to employ an agent
which in this case would of course be her husband. Then
why not give him full control from the start?”
I was silent, what could I say?
“Quenton?”
His tone was so strange, so different from any I had
ever heard pass his lips, that I looked up at him in amazement.
I was still more amazed when I noted his aspect.
His expression which until now had impressed me as fundamentally
stern however he might mask it with the smile
of sympathy or indulgence, had lost every attribute suggestive
of strength or domination. Gone the steady look
of power which made his glance so remarkable. Even the
set of his lips had given way to a tremulous line full of
tenderness and indefinable sorrow.
“Quenton,” he repeated, “there are griefs and remembrances
of which a man never speaks until the sands
of life are running low; and not even then save for a purpose.
I loved my wife.” My heart leaped. I knew from
his tone why he had understood me that night of the ball
and taken instantly and at its full value the love I had
expressed for Orpha. “Orpha was only two years old
when her mother died. A babe with no memories of what
has made my life! For me, the wife of my youth lives
yet. This house which has been constructed so as to incorporate
within its walls the old inn where I first met
her, is redolent of her presence. Her tread is on the
stairs. Her beauty makes more beautiful every object I
have bought of worth or value to adorn her dwelling-place.
Yet were she really living and I had no other inheritor,
I should not consider that I was doing right by her or
right by the world to leave her in full possession of means
so hardly accumulated and interests so complicated and
burdensome. She was tested once with the temporary
charge of my affairs and, poor darling, broke under it.
Orpha is her child. She has the same temperament, the
same gentleness, the same strictness of conscience, to offend
which is an active and all-absorbing pain. If this burden
fell upon her—”
When he had finished I wondered if he had ever spoken
of his wife to Edgar as he spoke of her to me that hour.
“You have heard the gossip about this house. Some one
must have told you of unaccountable sounds heard at odd
moments on the stairs or elsewhere—steps other than your
own keeping pace with you as you went up or down.”
“Yes, uncle, I have been told of this. I heard something
of the kind once myself.”
“You did? When?” The glance he shot at me was
quick and searching.
I told him and for a long time he sat very still gazing
with retrospective eyes into the fire.
“More than that,” I whispered after a while, “I heard
a cough. It came from no one in sight. It sounded
smothered. It seemed to come from the wall at my left,
but that was impossible of course.”
“Impossible, of course. The whole thing is foolishness—not
to be thought of for a moment. The harmless result
of some defect in carpentry. I smile when people speak
of it. So do my servants. I keep them all, you see.”
“Uncle, if this house needed a finishing touch to make
it the most romantic in the world, this suggestion of mystery
supplies it.”
I shall never forget his quick bend forward or the long,
long look he gave me.
It emboldened me to ask almost seriously:
“Uncle, have you ever felt this presence yourself?”
He laughed a long, hearty, amused laugh, then a strange
expression crossed his face unlike any I had ever seen on
it before. “There’s romance in these old fancies,—romance,”
he murmured—“romance.”
No lover’s voice could have been more tender; no poet’s
eye more dreamy.
I locked the remembrance away in my mind, for I doubted
if I ever should see him in just such a mood again.
“Your eyes are very often on Orpha’s picture. I do
not wonder at it; so are mine. It has a peculiar power to
draw and then hold the attention. I chose an artist of
penetrating intelligence; one who believes in the soul of
his sitter and impresses you more with that than with the
beauty of a woman or the mind of a man. I wanted her
painted thus. Shall I tell you why? I think I will. It
may steady you as it has steadied me and so serve a double
purpose. Wealth has its charms; it also has its temptations.
To keep me clean in the getting, the saving, and
the spending, I had this picture painted and hung where
I could not fail to see it when sitting at my desk. If a
business proposition was presented to me which I could
not consider under that clear, direct gaze so like her
mother’s, I knew what to do with it. You will have the
same guardianship. The souls of two women will protect
you from yourself; Orpha’s mother’s and Orpha’s own.”
I felt a thrill. Something more than wealth, more even
than love, was to be my portion. The living of a clean
life in sight of God and man.
This gave me a great lift for the time. He had
not changed his mind, then. He still meant me to
marry Orpha; and some of the mystery of the last
lawyer’s visit was revealed. That connected with the one
which preceded it might rest. I needed to know nothing
about that. The great question had been answered; and
I trod on air.
Meanwhile Uncle seemed better and life in the great
house resumed some of its usual formality. But this did
not last. The time soon came when it became evident to
every eye that this man of infinite force was rapidly losing
his once strong hold on life. From rising at ten, it grew
to be noon before he would put foot to floor. Then three
o’clock; then five; then only in time to eat the dinner
spread before him on a small table near the fireplace.
Then came the day when he refused to get up at all but
showed great pleasure at our presence in the room and
even chatted with us on every conceivable topic. Then
came a period of great gloom when all his strength was
given to a mental struggle which soon absorbed all his
faculties and endangered his life. In vain we exerted ourselves
to distract him. He would smile at our sallies, appear
to listen to his favorite authors, ask for music—(Orpha
could play the violin with touching effect and Edgar
had a voice which like all his other gifts was exceptional)
but not for long, nor to the point of real relief.
While we were hoping that we had at last secured his interest,
he would turn his head away and the struggle of
his thoughts would recommence, all the stronger and more
unendurable because of this momentary break.
Orpha’s spirits were now at as low an ebb as his. She
had sat for weeks under the shadow of his going but now
this shadow had entered her soul. Her beauty once marked
for its piquancy took on graver lines and moved the hearts
of all by its appeal. It was hard to look at her and keep
back all show of sympathy but such as was allowable between
cousins engaged in the mutual tasks which brought
us together at a sick man’s bedside. If the discipline was
good for my too selfish nature, the suffering was real, and
in some of those trying hours I would have given all my
chance in life to know if Orpha realized the turmoil of
mind and heart raging under my quiet exterior.
Meantime, a change had been made in our arrangements.
Edgar and I were no longer allowed to leave town
though we continued to keep religiously to our practice
of spending alternate weeks in attendance on the invalid.
This, in these latter days included sleeping in the den
opening off Uncle’s room. The portrait of Orpha
which had made this room a hallowed one to me, had been
removed from its wall and now hung in glowing beauty
between the two windows facing the street, and so in full
sight from Uncle’s bed. His desk also, with all its appurtenances
had been in a corner directly under his eye,
and as I often noted, it was upon one or other of these
two objects his gaze remained fixed unless Orpha was in
the room, when he seemed to see nothing but her.
He had been under the care of a highly trained nurse
during the more violent stages of his illness, but he had
found it so difficult to accommodate himself to her presence
and ministrations that she had finally been replaced
by Wealthy, who had herself been a professional nurse
before she came to Quenton Court. This he had insisted
upon and his will was law in that household. He ruled
from his sick bed as authoritatively as he had ever done
from the head of his own table. But so kindly that we
would have yielded from love had we not done so from a
sense of propriety.
His gloom was at its height and his strength at its lowest
ebb when an experience befell me, the effects of which
I was far from foreseeing at the time.
Edgar’s week was up and the hour had come for me to
take his place in the sick room. Usually he was ready to
leave before the evening was too old for him to enjoy a
few hours in less dismal surroundings. But this evening
I found him still chatting and in a most engaging way to
our seemingly delighted uncle, and taking the shrug he
made at my appearance as a signal that they were not yet
ready for my presence, I stepped back into the hall to wait
till the story was finished which he was relating with so
much spirit.
It took a long time, and I was growing quite weary of
my humiliating position, when the door finally opened and
he came out. With every feature animated and head held
high he was a picture of confident manhood. This should
not have displeased me and perhaps would not have done
so had I not caught, as I thought, a gleam of sinister meaning
in his eye quite startling from its rarity.
It also, to my prejudiced mind, tinged his smile, as slipping
by me, he remarked:
“I think I had the good fortune to amuse him to-night.
He is asleep now and I doubt if he wakes before dawn.
Lower his light as you pass by his bed. Poor old Uncle!”
I had no answer for this beyond a slight nod, at which,
with an air I found it difficult to dissociate with a sense
of triumph, he uttered a short good-night and flew past
me down the stairs.
“He has won some unexpected boon from Uncle,” I
muttered in dismay as the sound of his footsteps died out
in the great rooms below. “Is it fortune? Is it Orpha?”
I could bear the loss of the first. But Orpha? Rather
than yield her up I would struggle with every power with
which I had been endowed. I would—
But here I entered the room and coming under the direct
influence of the masterly portraiture of her who was so
dear to me, better feelings prevailed.
To see her happy should and must be my chief aim in
life. If union with myself would ensure her that and I
came to know it, then it would be time for me to exert my
prowess and hold to my own in face of all opposition.
But if her heart was his—truly and irrevocably his, then
my very love should lead me to step aside and leave them
to each other. For that would be their right and one with
which it would be presumptuous in me to meddle.
The light which I had been told to extinguish was near
my uncle’s hand as he lay in bed.
Seeing that he was, as Edgar said, peacefully asleep, I
carefully pulled the chain attached to the flaming bulb.
Instantly the common-places of life vanished and the
room was given over to mystery and magic. All that
was garish or simply plain to the view was gone, for
wherever there was light there were also shadows, and
shadows of that shifting and half-revealing kind which can
only be gotten by the fitful leaping of a few expiring
flames on a hearth-stone.
Uncle’s fire never went out. Night or day there was
always a blaze. It was his company, he said, and never
more so than when he woke in the wee small hours with
the moon shut out and silence through all the house. It
would be my task before I left him for the night to pile on
fresh fuel and put up the screen, which being made of
glass, allowed the full play of the dancing flames to be
seen.
Reveling in the mystic sight, I drew up a chair and sat
before Orpha’s portrait. Edgar was below stairs and
doubtless in her company. Why, then, should I not have
my hour with her here? The beauty of her pictured
countenance which was apparent enough by day, was well
nigh unearthly in the soft orange glow which vivified the
brown of her hair and heightened the expression of eye
and lip, only to leave them again in mystery as the flame
died down and the shadows fell.
I could talk to her thus, and as I sat there looking and
longing, words fell from my lips which happily there was
no one to hear. It was my hour of delight snatched in an
unguarded hour from the hands of Fate.
She herself might never listen, but this semblance of
herself could not choose but do so. In this presence I
could urge my plea and exhaust myself in loving speeches,
and no displeasure could she show and even at times must
she smile as the shadows again shifted. It was a hollow
amends for many a dreary hour in which I got nothing
but the same sweet show of patience she gave to all about
her. But a man welcomes dream food if he can get no
other and for a full hour I sat there talking to my love
and catching from time to time in my presumptuous fancy
faint whispers in response which were for no other ears
than mine.
At last, fancy prevailed utterly, and rising, I flung out
my arms in inappeasable longing towards her image, when,
simultaneously with this action I felt my attention drawn
irresistibly aside and my head turn slowly and without
my volition more and more away from her, as if in response
to some call at my back which I felt forced to heed.
Yet I had heard no sound and had no real expectation
of seeing any one behind me unless it was my uncle who
had wakened and needed me.
And this was what had happened. In the shadow made
by the curtains hanging straight down from the head-board
on either side of his bed, I saw the gleam of two
burning eye-balls. But did I? When I looked again there
was nothing to be seen there but the shadowy outlines of
a sleeping man. My fancy had betrayed me as in the hour
of secret converse I had just held with the lady of my
dreams.
Yet anxious to be assured that I had made no mistake,
I crossed over to the bedside and, pushing aside the curtains,
listened to his breathing. It was far from equable,
but there was every other evidence of his being asleep. I
had only imagined those burning eye-balls looking hungrily
into mine.
Startled, not so much by this freak of my imagination
as by the effect which it had had upon me, I left the bed
and reluctantly sought my room. But before entering it—while
still on its threshold—I was again startled at feeling
my head turning automatically about under the uncanny
influence working upon me from behind, and wheeling
quickly, I searched with hasty glances the great room
I was leaving for what thus continued to disturb me.
Orpha’s picture—the great bed—the desk, pathetic to
the eye from the absence before it of its accompanying
chair—books—tables—Orpha’s pet rocker with the little
stand beside it—each and every object to which we had
accustomed ourselves for many weeks, lit to the point of
weirdness, now brightly, now faintly and in spots by the
dancing firelight! But no one thing any more than before
to account for the emotion I felt. Yet I remember
saying to myself as I softly closed my door upon it all:
“Something impends!”
But what that something was, was very far from my
thoughts as are all spiritual upheavals when we are looking
for material disaster.
I had been asleep, but how long I had no means of knowing,
when with a thrill such as seizes us at an unexpected
summons, I found myself leaning on my elbow and staring
with fascinated if not apprehensive gaze at the door leading
into my uncle’s room left as I always left it on retiring,
slightly ajar.
I had heard no sound, I was conscious of no movement
in my room or in his, yet there I was looking—looking—and
expecting—what? I had no answer for this question
and soon would not need one, for the line of ruddy light
running upward from the floor upon which my eyes were
fixed was slowly widening, and presently I should see
whose hesitating foot made these long pauses yet showed
such determination to enter where no foot should come thus
stealthily on any errand.
Again! a furtive push and I caught the narrowest of
glimpses into the room beyond. At which a sudden thought
came, piercing me like a dart. Whoever this was, he must
have crossed my uncle’s room to reach this door—may
have stood at the sick man’s side—may have—Fear seized
me and I sprang up alert but sank back in infinite astonishment
and dismay as the door finally swung in and I
beheld dimly outlined in the doorway the great frame of
Uncle himself standing steadily and alone, he, who for
days now had hardly moved in his bed.
Ignorant of the cause which had impelled him to an
action for which he was so unfit; not even being able to
judge in the darkness in which I lay whether he was conscious
of his movements or whether he was in that dangerous
state where any surprise or interference might cause
in him a fatal collapse, I assumed a semblance of sleep
while covertly watching him through half shut lids.
A moment thus, then I felt rather than saw his broad
chest heave and his shaking limbs move bringing him step
by step to my side. Had he fallen face downward on to my
narrow couch I should not have wondered. But he came
painfully on and paused, his heart beating so that I could
hear it above my own though that was throbbing far louder
than its wont.
Next moment he was on his knees, with his arms thrown
over my breast and clinging there in convulsive embrace
as he whispered words such as had never been uttered into
my ears before; words of infinite affection laden with self-reproaches
it filled me with a great compassion to hear.
For I knew that these words were not meant for me;
that he had been misled by the events of the evening and
believed it to be in Edgar’s ear he was laying bare his
soul.
“I cannot do it.” These were the words I heard. “I
have tried to and the struggle is killing me. Forgive me,
Edgar, for thinking of punishing you for what was the
result of my own shortsighted affection.”
I stirred and started up. I had no right to listen further.
But his hold on me tightened till the pressure became
almost unendurable. The fever in his veins made him
not only strong but oblivious to all but the passion of the
moment,—the desire to right himself with the well-beloved
one who was as a son to him.
“I should have known better.” Thus he went on. “I
had risen through hardship, but I would make it easy for
my boy. Mistake! mistake! I see it now. The other is
the better man, but my old heart clings to its own and I
cannot go back on the love of many years. You must
marry Orpha and her gentle heart will—”
A sob, a sudden failing of his fictitious strength, and
I was able to rise and help him to rise, though he was almost
a dead weight in my arms.
Should I be able alone and unassisted to guide him back
to his bed without his discovering the mistake he had made
and thus shocking him into delirium? The light was dim
where we stood and rapidly failing in the other room as
the great log which had been blazing on the hearth-stone
crumbled into coals. Could I have spoken, the task might
have been an easier one; but my accent, always emphasized
under agitation, would have betrayed me.
Other means must be taken to reassure him and make
him amenable to my guidance. Remembering an action of
Edgar’s which I had lately seen, I drew the old man’s arm
about my shoulder and led him back into his room. He
yielded easily. He had passed the limit of acute perception
and all his desire was for rest. With simple, little
soothing touches, I got him to his bed and saw his head
sink gratefully into his pillow.
Much relieved and believing the paroxysm quite past,
I was turning softly away when he reached out his hand
and, grasping me by the arm, said with an authority as
great as I had ever seen him display even on important
occasions:
“Another log, Edgar. The fire is low; it mustn’t go
out. Whatever happens, it must never go out.”
And he, burning up with fever!
Though this desire for heat or the cheer of the leaping
blaze might be regarded as one of the eccentricities of illness,
it was with a strange and doubtful feeling that I
turned to obey him—a feeling which did not leave me in
the watchful hour which followed. Though I had much
to brood over of a more serious character than the mending
or keeping up of a fire, the sense of something lying
back of this constant desire for heat would come again and
again to my mind mingling with the great theme now filling
my breast with turmoil and shaping out new channels
for my course in life. Mystery, though of the smallest,
has a persistent prick. We want to know, even if the matter
is inconsequent.
I had no further sleep that night, but Uncle did not
move again till late morning. When he did and saw me
standing over him, he mentioned my name and smiled
almost with pleasure and gave me the welcoming hand.
He had forgotten what had passed, or regarded it, if it
came to his mind at all, as a dream to be ignored or cherished
according to his mood, which varied now, as it had
before, from one extreme to the other.
But my mood had no ups and downs. It had been given
me to penetrate the depths of my uncle’s heart and mind.
I knew his passionate wish—it was one in which I had little
part—but nothing must ever make me forget it.
However, I uttered no promises myself. I would wait
till my judgment sanctioned them; and the time for that
had not yet come.
Nevertheless it was approaching. One day
Orpha came to me with the report that her father
was worse—that the doctor was looking very sober
and that Edgar, whose week it was to give what aid and
comfort he could in the sick room, complained that for the
first time during his uncle’s illness he had failed to find
any means of diverting him even for a moment.
As she said this her look wandered anywhere but to my
face.
“It is growing to be very hard for Edgar,” she added
in a tone full of feeling.
“And for you,” I answered, with careful attention to
voice and manner.
She shuddered, and crept from my side lest she should
be tempted to say how hard.
When an hour or two later I went up to Uncle’s room,
I found him where I had never expected to see him again,
up and seated close to the fire. His indomitable will was
working with some of its by-gone force. It was so hot
that I noted when I took the seat he pointed out to me,
that the perspiration stood on his forehead, but he would
not be moved back.
He had on a voluminous dressing gown and his hands
were hidden in its folds in what I thought was an unnatural
manner. But I soon forgot this in watching his
expression, which was more fixed and harder in its aspect
than I had supposed it could be, and again I felt ready
to say, “Something impends!”
Wealthy was present; consequently my visit was a brief
one. It might have been such had she not been there, for
he showed very little desire for my company and indeed
virtually dismissed me in the following words:
“I may have need of you this evening and I may not.
May I ask you to be so good as to stay indoors till you
receive a message from me?”
My answer was a cheerful acquiescence, but as I left, I
cast one long, lingering look at Orpha’s picture. Might
it not be my last? The doubt was in my mind, for Edgar’s
foot was on the stair; there would be a talk between
him and Uncle, and if as a result of that talk Uncle failed
to send for me, my place at his bedside would be lost.
He would have no further use for my presence.
I had begun to understand his mind.
I have no doubt that I was helped to this conclusion by
something I saw in passing his bedside on my way out.
Wealthy was rearranging the pillows and in doing so gave
me for the first time a full glimpse of the usually half-hidden
head-board. To my amazement I perceived that it
held a drawer, cunningly inserted by a master hand.
A drawer! Within his own reach—at all times—by
night and day! It must contain—
Well, I had no difficulty in deciding what. But the
mystery of his present action troubled me. A few hours
might make it plain. A few hours! If only they might
be spent with Orpha!
With beating heart I went rapidly below, passing Edgar
on my way. We said nothing. He was in as tense a mood
as I was. For him as well as for myself the event was at
hand. Ah! where was Orpha?
Not where I sought her. The living rooms as well as the
court and halls were all empty. For a half hour I waited
in the library alone, then the door opened and my uncle’s
man showed himself:
“Am I wanted?” I asked, unable to control my impatience.
He answered with a respectful affirmative, but there was
a lack of warmth in his manner which brought a cynical
smile to my lips. Nothing would ever change the attitude
of these old servants towards myself, or make Edgar anything
less in their eyes than the best, kindest and most
pleasing of masters. Should I allow this to disturb me or
send me to the fate awaiting me in the room above in any
other frame of mind than the one which would best prepare
me for the dreaded ordeal?
No. I would be master of myself if not of my fate.
By the time I had reached my uncle’s door I was calm
enough. Confident that some experience awaited me there
which would try me as it had tried Edgar, I walked steadily
in. He had not come out of his ordeal in full triumph,
or why the look I had seen on every face I had encountered
in coming up? Wealthy at the end of the long hall, with
a newspaper falling from her lap, had turned at my step.
Her aspect as she did so I shall not soon forget. The suspicious
nods and whispers of the two maids I had surprised
peering at me from over the banisters, were all of a character
to warn me that I was at that moment less popular
in the house than I had ever been before. Was I to perceive
the like in the greeting I was about to receive from
the one on whom my fortunes as well as those of Orpha
hung?
I trembled at the prospect, and it was not till I had
crossed the floor to where he was seated in his usual seat
at the fire-place, that I ventured to look up. When I did
so it was to meet a countenance showing neither pleasure
nor pain.
When he spoke it was hurriedly as though he felt his
time was short.
“Quenton, sit down and listen to what I have to say.
I have put off from day to day this hour of final understanding
between us in the hopes that my duty would become
plain to me without any positive act on my part.
But it has failed to do so and I must ask your help
in a decision vital to the happiness of the two beings
nearest if not dearest to me in this world I am so soon
to leave. I mean my daughter and the man she is to
marry.”
This took my breath away but he did not seem to notice
either my agitation or the effort I made to control it. He
was too intent upon what he had yet to say, to mark the
effect of the words he had already spoken.
“You know what my wishes are,—the wishes which have
been expectations since Edgar and Orpha stood no higher
than my knee. The fortune I have accumulated is too
large to be given into the hands of a girl no older than
Orpha. I do not believe in a woman holding the reins
when she has a man beside her. I may be wrong, but that
is the way I feel, as truly to-day as when she was a wee
tot babbling in my ear. The inheritor of the millions I
perhaps unfortunately possess must be a man. But that
man must marry my daughter, and to marry her he must
love her, sincerely and devotedly love her or my money
will prove a curse to her, to him and, God pardon the
thought, to me in my grave, if the dead can still feel and
know.
“Until a little while ago,—until you came, in fact,—I
was content, thinking that all was well and everything going
to my mind. But presently a word was dropped in
my ear,—from whose lips it does not matter,—which shook
my equanimity and made me look for the first time with
critical eyes on one I had hitherto felt to be above criticism;
and once my attention was called that way, I saw
much that did not quite satisfy me in the future dispenser
of a fortune which in wise hands could be made productive
of great good but in indifferent ones of incalculable mischief.
“But I thought he loved Orpha, and rating her, as we
all must, as a woman of generous nature with a mind
bound to develop as her happiness grows and her responsibilities
increase, I rested in the hope that with her for a
wife, his easy-going nature would strengthen and the love
he universally inspires would soon have a firmer basis than
his charming smile and his invariable good nature.
“But one day something happened—do not ask me what,
I cannot talk about it; it has been the struggle of my life
since that day to forget it—which shook my trust even in
this hope. The love capable of accomplishing so much
must be a disinterested one, and I saw—saw with my own
eyes—what gave me reason to doubt both the purity and
depth of his feeling for Orpha.
“You remember the day, the hour. The ball which was
to have ended all uncertainty by a public recognition of
their engagement saw me a well man at ten, and a broken
down one at eleven. You know, for you were here, and
saw me while I was still suffering from the shock. I had
to speak to some one and I would not disturb Orpha, and
so I thought of you. You pleased me in that hour and the
trust I then felt in your honor I have never lost. For in
whatever trial I have made of the character of you two
boys you have always stood the test better than Edgar.
I acknowledge it, but, whether from weakness or strength
I leave you to decide, I cannot forget the years in which
Edgar shared with Orpha my fatherly affection. You shall
not be forgotten or ungenerously dealt with—I owe you
too much for that—but I ask you to release me from the
ill-considered promise I made to you that night of the ball.
I cannot cut him off from the great hopes I have always
fostered in him. I want you to—”
He did not conclude, but, shifting nervously in his seat,
brought into view the hands hidden from sight under the
folds of his dressing-gown. In each was a long envelope
apparently enclosing a legal document. He laid them,
one on each knee and drooped his head a little as he remarked,
with a hasty glance first at one document and
then at the other:
“Here, Quenton, you see what a man who once thought
very well of himself has come to through physical weakness
and mental suffering. Here are two wills, one made
largely in his favor and one equally largely in yours. They
were drawn up the same day by different men, each ignorant
of the other’s doing. One of these it is my wish to
destroy but I have not yet had the courage to do so; for
my reason battles with my affection and I dare not slight
the one nor disappoint the other.”
“And you ask me to aid you in your dilemma,” I
prompted, for I saw that he was greatly distressed. “I
will do so, but first let me ask one question. How does
Orpha feel? Is she not the one to decide a matter affecting
her so deeply?”
“Oh! She is devoted to Edgar,” he made haste to assert.
“I have never doubted her feeling for him.”
“Uncle, have you asked her to aid your decision?”
He shook his head and muttered sadly:
“I dare not show myself in such colors to my only child.
She would lose her respect for me, and that I could never
endure.”
My heart was sad, my future lost in shadows, but there
was only one course for me to take. Pointing to the two
documents lying in his lap, I asked, with as little show of
feeling as I could command:
“Which is the one in my favor? Give it to me and I
will fling it into the fire with my own hand. I cannot endure
seeing your old age so heavily saddened.”
He rose to his feet—rose suddenly and without any
seeming effort, letting the two wills fall unheeded to the
floor.
“Quenton!” he cried, “You are the man! If Orpha
does not love you she must learn to do so. And she will
when she knows you.” This in a burst; then as he saw
me stumble back, dazed and uncomprehending like one
struck forcibly between the eyes, “This was my final test,
boy, my last effort to ascertain what lay at the root of
your manhood. Edgar failed me. You—”
His lip quivered, and grasping blindly at the high back
of the chair from which he had risen, he turned slightly
aside in an effort to hide his failing self-control. The sight
affected me even in the midst of the storm of personal feeling
he had aroused within me by this astounding change of
front. Stooping for the two documents lying on the floor
between us, I handed them to him, then offered my arm to
aid him in reseating himself. But I said nothing. Silence
and silence only befitted such a moment.
He seemed to appreciate both the extent of my emotion
and my reticence under it. It gave him the opportunity to
regain his own poise. When I finally moved, as I involuntarily
did at the loud striking of the clock, he spoke in
his own quiet way which nevertheless carried with it so
much authority.
“I have deceived you; not greatly, but to a certain necessary
degree. You must forgive this and forget.” He
did not say how he had deceived me and for months I did
not know. “To-morrow we will talk as a present master
confers with a future one. I am tired now, but I will
listen if there is anything you want me to hear before you
call in Clarke.”
Then I found voice. I must utter the one protest which
the situation called for or despise myself forever. Turning
softly about, I looked up at Orpha’s picture, never
more beautiful in my eyes, never more potent in its influence
than at this critical instant in our two lives.
Then addressing him while pointing to the picture, I
said:
“Your goodness to me, and the trust you have avowed
in me, is beyond all words. But Orpha! Still, Orpha!
You say she must learn to love me. What if she cannot?
I am lacking in many things; perhaps in the very thing
she naturally would look for in the man she would accept
as her husband.”
His lips took a firm line; never had he shown himself
more the master of himself and of every one about him, than
when he rejoined in a way to end the conversation:
“We will not talk of that. You are free to sound her
mind when opportunity offers. But quietly, and with due
consideration for Edgar, who will lose enough without too
great humiliation to his pride. Now you may summon
Clarke.”
I did so; and left thus for a little while to myself, strove
to balance the wild instinctive joy making havoc in my
breast, with fears just as instinctive that Orpha’s heart
would never be won by me completely enough for me to
benefit by the present wishes of her father. It was with
the step of a guilty man I crept from the sight of Edgar’s
door down to the floor below. At Orpha’s I paused a moment.
I could hear her light step within, and listening,
thought I heard her sigh.
“God bless my darling!” leaped from heart to lip in a
whisper too low for even my own ears to hear. And I believed—and
left that door in the belief—that I was willing
it should be in His way, not mine, so long as it was a blessing
in very truth.
But once on the verandah below, whither I went for a
cooling draught of the keen night air, I stopped short in
my even pacing as though caught by a detaining hand.
A thought had come to me. He had two wills in his
hand, yet he had destroyed neither though the flames were
leaping and beckoning on the hearth-stone at his feet.
Let him say this or let him say that, the ordeal was not
over. Under these circumstances dare I do as he suggested
and show my heart to Orpha?
Suppose he changed his mind again!
The mere suggestion of such a possibility was so unsettling
that it kept me below in an unquiet mood for hours.
I walked the court, and when Haines came to put out the
lights, paced the library-floor till I was exhausted. The
house was still and well nigh dark when I finally went
upstairs, and after a little further wandering through the
halls entered my own room.
Three o’clock! and as wide awake as ever. Throwing myself
into the Morris chair which had been given me for my
comfort, I shut my eyes in the hope of becoming drowsy
and was just feeling a lessening of the tense activity which
was keeping my brain in a whirl when there came a quick
knock at my door followed by the hurried word:
“Mr. Bartholomew is worse, come quickly.”
I was on my feet in an instant, my heart cold in my
breast but every sense alert. Had I feared such a summons?
Had some premonition of sudden disaster been the
cause of the intolerable restlessness which had kept my
feet moving in the rooms below?
Useless to wonder; the sounds of hurrying steps all over
the house warned me to hasten also. Rushing from my
room I encountered Wealthy awaiting me at the turn of
the hall. She was shaking from head to foot and her voice
broke as she said:
“A sudden change. Mr. Edgar and Orpha are coming.
Mr. Bartholomew wants to see you all, while he has the
power to speak and embrace you for the last time.”
I saw her eyes leave my face and pass rapidly over my
person. I was fully dressed.
“There they are,” she whispered, as Edgar emerged
from his room far down the hall just as Orpha, trembling
and shaken with sobs, appeared at the top of the staircase.
Both were in hastily donned clothing. I alone presented
the same appearance as at dinner.
As we met, Edgar took the lead, supporting Orpha, weakened
both by her grief and sudden arousal from sleep. I
followed after, never feeling more lonely or more isolated
from them all. And in this manner we entered the
room.
Then, as always on crossing this threshold my first glance
was given to the picture which held such sway over my
heart. The living Orpha was but a step ahead of me, but
the Orpha most real to me, most in accord with me, was
the one in whose imaginary ear I had breathed my vows
of love and from whose imaginary lips I had sometimes
heard with fond self-deception those vows returned.
To-day, the picture was in shadow and my eyes turned
quickly towards the fireplace. Shadow there, too. No
leaping flame or smouldering coals. For the first time in
months the fire had been allowed to die out. The ominous
fact struck like ice to my heart and a secret shudder shook
me. But it passed almost instantly, for on turning towards
the bed I saw preparations made which assured me that
my uncle’s mind was clear to the duty of the hour and that
we had not been called to his side simply for his final
embrace.
He was lying high on his pillow, his eyes blazing as if
the fire which had gone out of the hearth had left its reflection
on his blazing eye-balls. He had not seen us come
in and he did not see us now.
At his side was a table on which stood a large bowl and
a lighted candle. They told their own story. His hands
were stretched out over the coverlid. They held in feverish
grasp the two documents I knew so well, one in one
hand and one in the other just as I had seen them the
evening before. Edgar recognized them too, as I saw by
the imperturbability of his look as his glance fell on them.
But Orpha stood amazed, the color leaving her cheeks till
she was as pale as I had ever seen a woman.
“What does that mean?” She whispered or rather uttered
with throat half closed in fear and trepidation.
“Shall we explain?” I asked, with a quick turn towards
Edgar.
“Leave it to him,” was the low, undisturbed reply. “He
has heard her voice, and is going to speak.”
It was true. Slowly and with effort her father’s glance
sought her out and love again became animate in his features.
“Come here, Orpha,” he said and uttered murmuring
words of affection as she knelt at his side. “I am
going to make you happy. You have been a good girl. Do
you see the two long envelopes I am holding, one in each
hand?”
“Yes, Father.”
“Look at them. No, do not take them, just look at them
where they lie and tell me if in the corner of one you see
a cross drawn in red?”
“Yes, Father.”
“In which hand do you see it?”
“In this one,—the one nearest me.”
“You are sure?”
“Very sure. Edgar, look too, and tell him that I am
right.”
“I will take your word, my darling child. Now pull
that envelope,—the one with the mark on it, from under
my hand.”
“I have it, Father.”
A moment’s silence. Edgar’s breath stopped on his
lips; mine had come haltingly from my breast ever since
I entered the room.
“Now, burn it.”
Instinctively she shrank back, but he repeated the command
with a force which startled us all and made Orpha’s
hand shake as she thrust the document into the flame and
then, as it caught fire, dropped it into the gaping bowl.
As it flared up and the scent of burning paper filled the
room, he made a mighty effort and sat almost erect, watching
the flaming edges curl and drop away till all was consumed.
“A will made a few weeks ago of which I have repented,”
he declared quite steadily. “It had a twin,
drawn up on the same day. That is the one I desire to
stand. It is not in the envelope I hold in this other hand.
This envelope is empty but you will find the will itself
in—”
A choke—a gasp. The exertion had been too much for
him. With a look of consummate fear distorting his features,
he centered his gaze on his child, then sought to
turn it on—which of us? On Edgar, or on me?
We never knew. The light in his eye went out before
his glance reached its goal.
Edgar Quenton Bartholomew was dead, and we, his two
namesakes—the lesser and the greater—stood staring the
one upon the other, not knowing to which that term of
greater rightfully belonged.
BOOK II HIDDEN — XVI — XVII — XVIII — XIX — XX — XXI — XXII — XXIII — XXIV — XXV — XXVI — XXVII — XXVIII — XXIX — XXX — XXXI
“DEAD?”
The word was spoken in such astonishment that
it had almost the emphasis of unbelief.
From whose lips had it come?
I turned to see. We were all still grouped near or about
the bed, but this voice was strange, or so it seemed to me
at the moment.
But it was strange only from emotion. It was that of
Dr. Cameron, who had come quietly in, in response to the
summons sent him at the first sign of change seen in his
patient.
“I did not anticipate this,” he was now saying. “Yesterday
he had strength enough for a fortnight or more of
life. What was his trouble? He must have excited himself.”
Looking round upon our faces as we failed to reply, he
let his fingers rest on the bowl from which little whiffs of
smoke were still going up. “This is an odd thing to have
where disinfection is not necessary. Something of a most
unusual nature has taken place here. What was it? Did
I not tell you to keep him quiet?”
It was Edgar who answered.
“Doctor, you knew my uncle. Knew him in health and
knew him in illness. Do you think that any one could
have kept him quiet if he had the will to act even if it
were to please simply a momentary whim? What then if
he felt himself called upon to risk his life in the performance
of a duty? Could you or I or even his well loved
daughter have prevented him?” And looking very noble,
Edgar met the doctor’s eye unflinchingly.
“Ah, a duty!” The doctor’s voice had grown milder.
“No, I do not think that any of us could have stopped him
in that case.”
Turning towards the bed, he stood a moment gazing at
the rigid countenance which but a few minutes before had
been so expressive of emotion. Then, raising his hand, he
pointed directly at it, saying with a gravity which shook
every heart:
“The performance of duty brings relief to both mind
and body. Then why this look of alarm with which he
met his end—”
“Because he felt it coming before that duty was fully
accomplished. If you must know, doctor, I am willing to
tell you what occasioned this sudden collapse. Shall I
not, Orpha? Shall I not, Quenton? It is his right, as
our physician. We shall save ourselves nothing by
silence.”
“Tell.”
That was all Orpha seemed to have power to utter, and
I attempted little more. I was willing the doctor should
know—that all the world should know—my part in this
grievous tragedy. Even if I had wished for silence, the
sting of Edgar’s tone as he mentioned my name would
have been enough to make me speak.
“I have no wish to keep anything from the doctor,” I
affirmed as quickly and evenly as if the matter were of
ordinary purport. “Only tell him all; keep nothing
back.”
And Edgar did so with a simplicity and fairness which
did him credit. If he had shown a tinge of sarcasm when
he addressed me directly, it was not heard in the relation
he now gave of the drawing up of the two wills and our
uncle’s final act in destroying one. “He loved me—it was
a life-long affection—and when Quenton came, he loved
him.” This was said with a certain display of hardihood.—“Not
wishing to divide his fortune but to leave it largely
in favor of one, he wavered for a time between us, but
finally, at the conscious approach of death, made up his
mind and acted as you have seen. Only,” he finished with
naïveté peculiar to his temperament and nature, “we do
not know which of us he has chosen to bless or curse with
his great fortune. You see the remains of one will. But
of the other one or of its contents we have as yet no
knowledge.”
The doctor, who had followed Edgar’s words with great
intentness, opened his lips as though to address him, but
failed to do so, turning his attention towards me instead.
Then, still without speaking, he drew up the sheet over the
face once so instinct with every generous emotion, and
quietly left our presence. As the door closed upon him
Orpha burst into sobs, and it was Edgar’s arm, not mine,
which fell about her shoulders.
No attempt was made during those first few grief-stricken
hours to settle the question alluded to
above. Of course it would be an easy matter to
find the will which he from sheer physical weakness could
not have put very far away. But Edgar showed no anxiety
to find it and I studiously refrained from showing any;
while Orpha seemed to have forgotten everything but her
loss.
But at nightfall Edgar came to where I was pacing the
verandah and, halting in the open French window, said
without preamble and quite brusquely for him:
“The will of which Uncle spoke as having been taken
from the other envelope and concealed in some drawer or
other, cannot be found. It is not in the cubby-hole at the
back of his bed or in any of the drawers or subdivisions
of his desk. You were with him later than I last night.
Did he intimate to you in any way where he intended to
put it?”
“I left him while the two wills, or at least the two envelopes,
still remained in his hands. But Clarke ought to
be able to tell you. He is the one most likely to have gone
in immediately upon my departure.”
“Clarke says that he no sooner entered Uncle’s presence
than he was ordered out, with an injunction not to come
back or to allow any one else to approach the room for a
full half hour. My uncle wished to be alone.”
“And was he obeyed?”
“Clarke says that he was. Wealthy was sitting in her
usual place in the hall as he went by to his room; and
answered with a quiet nod when he told her what Uncle’s
wishes were. She is the last person to disobey them. Yet
Uncle had been so emphatic that more than once he stole
about the corner to see if she were still sitting where he
had left her. And she was. Neither he nor she disturbed
him until the time was up. Then Clarke went in. Uncle
was sitting in his great chair looking very tired. The
envelopes were in his hand but he allowed Clarke to add
them to a pile of other documents lying on the stand by
his bed where they still were when Wealthy came in. She
says she was astonished to see so many valuable papers
lying there, for he usually kept everything of the kind in
the little cubby-hole let into the head of his bed. But
when she offered to put them there he said ‘No,’ and was
very peremptory indeed in his demand that she should
go down to Orpha’s room on an errand, which while of no
especial moment, would keep her from the room for fifteen
minutes if not longer. She went and when she came back
the envelopes as well as all the other papers were still
lying on the stand. Later, at his request, she put them all
back in the drawer.”
“Looking at them as she did so?”
“No.”
“Who got them out this morning? The two envelopes,
I mean.”
“She, and it was not till then that she noticed that one
of them was empty. She says, and the plausibility of her
surmise you must acknowledge, that it was during the time
she was below with Orpha, that Uncle took out the will
now missing from its envelope and hid it away. Where,
we cannot conceive.”
“What do you know of this woman?”
“Nothing but what is good. She has had the confidence
of many people for years.”
“It is an extraordinary situation in which we find ourselves,”
I commented, approaching him where he still
stood in the open window. “But there cannot be any real
difficulty ahead of us. The hiding-places which in his
feeble state he could reach, are few. To-morrow will see
this necessary document in hand. Meanwhile, you are the
master.”
I said it to try him. Though my tone was a matter-of-fact
one he could not but feel the sting of such a declaration
from me.
And he did, and fully as much as I expected.
“You seem to think,” he said, with a dilation of the
nostril and a sudden straightening of his lips which while
it lasted made him look years older than his age, “that
there is such a thing as the possibility of some other person
taking that place upon the finding and probating of the
remaining will.”
“I have reason to, Edgar.”
“How much reason, Quenton?”
“Only my uncle’s word.”
“Ah!” He was very still, but the shot went home.
“And what did he say?” he asked after a moment of silent
communion with himself.
“That I was the man.”
I repeated these words with as little offense as possible.
I felt that no advantage should be taken of his ignorance
if indeed he were as ignorant as he seemed. Nor did I
feel like wounding his feelings. I simply wanted no misunderstandings
to arise.
“You the man! He said that?”
“Those were his exact words.”
“The man to administer his wealth? To take his place
in this community? To—” his voice sank lower, there
was even an air of apology in his manner—“to wed his
daughter?”
“Yes. And to my mind,”—I said it fervently—“this
last honor out-weighs all the rest. I love Orpha deeply
and devotedly. I have never told her so, but few women
are loved as I love her.”
“You dare?” The word escaped him almost without
his volition. “Didn’t you know that there at least I have
the precedence? That she and I are engaged—”
“Truly, Edgar?”
He looked down at my hand which I had laid in honest
appeal on his arm and as he did so he flushed ever so
slightly.
“I regard myself as engaged to her.”
“Yet you do not love her. Not as I do,” I hastened to
add. “She is my past, my present and my future; she is
my whole life. Otherwise my conduct would be inexcusable.
There is no reason why I should take precedence of
you in other ways than that.”
He was taken aback. He had not expected any such an
avowal from me. I had kept my secret well. It had not
escaped the father’s eye but it had that of the lukewarm
lover.
“You have some excuse for your presumption,” he admitted
at last. “There has been no public recognition of
our intentions, nor have we made any display of our affection.
But you know it now, and must eliminate
from your program that hope which you say is your whole
life. As for the rest, I might as well tell you, now as
later, that nothing but the sight of the lost will, made out
as you have the hardihood to declare, will ever convince
me that Uncle, even in the throes of approaching dissolution,
would so far forget the affection of years as to give
into the hands of my betrothed wife for public destruction
the will he had made while under the stress of that affection.
The one we all saw reduced to ashes was the one in
which your name figured the largest. That I shall always
believe and act upon till you can show me in black and
white the absolute proof that I have made a mistake.”
He spoke with an air of dignity and yet with an air of
detachment also, not looking me in the eye. The sympathy
I had felt for him in his unfortunate position left me and
I became boldly critical of everything he said. In every
matter in which we, creatures of an hour, are concerned,
there are depths which are never fully sounded. The
present one was not likely to prove an exception. But
the time had not come for me to show any positive distrust,
so I let him go, with what I tried to make a dispassionate
parting.
“Neither of us wish to take advantage of the other.
That is why we are both disposed to be frank. I shall
stand on my rights, too, Edgar, if events prove that I am
legally entitled to them. You cannot expect me to do
otherwise. I am a man like yourself and I love Orpha.”
Like a flash he wheeled at that and came hastily back.
“Do you mean that according to your ideas she goes
absolutely with the fortune, in these days of woman’s independence?
You will have to change your ideas. Uncle
would never bind her to his wishes like that.”
He spoke with a conviction not observable in anything
he had said before. He was not surmising now but speaking
from what looked very much like knowledge.
“Then you saw those two wills—read them—became
acquainted with their contents before I knew of their
existence?”
“Fortunately, yes,” he allowed.
“There you have the advantage of me. I have only a
general knowledge of the same. They were not unfolded
before my eyes.”
He did not respond to this suggestion as I had some hope
that he would, but stood in silence, drumming nervously
with his fingers on the framework of the window standing
open at his side. My heart, always sensitive to changes of
emotion, began pounding in my breast. He was meditating
some action or formulating some disclosure, the character
of which I could not even guess at. I saw resolution
climaxing in the expression of his eye.
“Quenton, there is something you don’t know.”
These words came with slow intensity; he was looking
fairly at me now. “There is another will, a former one,
drawn up and attested to previous to those which made a
nightmare of our uncle’s final days. That one I have also
seen, and what is more to the point, I believe it to be still
in existence, either in some drawer of my uncle’s desk or
in the hands of Mr. Dunn, our legal adviser, and consequently
producible at any time. I will tell you on my
honor that by the terms of this first will—the only one
which will stand—I am given everything, over and above
certain legacies, which were alike in all three wills.”
“No mention of Orpha?”
“Yes. He leaves her a stated sum and with such expressions
of confidence and affection that no one can doubt
he did what he did from a conception, mistaken perhaps
but sincere, that he was taking the best course to secure
her happiness.”
“Was this will made previous to my coming or after?”
“Before.”
“How long before, Edgar? You cannot question my
right to know.”
“I question nothing but the good taste of this conversation
on the part of both of us, while Uncle lies cold in the
house!”
“You are right; we will defer it. Take my hand, Edgar.
I have not from the beginning to the end played you
false in this matter. Nor have I made any effort beyond
being at all times responsive to Uncle’s goodness, to influence
him in any unfair way against you. We are cousins
and should be friends.”
He took a long breath, smiled faintly and reached out
his hand to mine. “You have the more solid virtues,” he
laughed, “and I ought to envy you. But I don’t. The
lighter ones will win and when they do—not if mind you,
but when—then we will talk of friendship.”
Not the sort of harangue calculated to calm my spirits
or to make this day of mourning lose any of its gloom.
That night I slept but little. I had much to
grieve over; much to think about. I had lost my
best friend. Of that I was sure. His place would
never again be filled in my heart or in my imagination.
Without him the house seemed a barren shell save for the
dim unseen corner where my darling mourned in her own
way the man we both loved.
Might we but have shared each other’s suffering!
But under the existing state of things, that could not be.
Our relations, one to the other, were too unsettled. Which
thought brought me at once face to face with the most
hopeless of all my perplexities. How were Orpha and I to
know—and when, if ever—what Uncle’s wishes were or
what his final intentions? The will which would have
made everything plain, as well as fixed the status of everybody
in the house, had not been found; and among the
disadvantages in which this placed me was the fact that he,
as the present acknowledged head of the house, had rights
which it would have been most unbecoming in me to infringe
upon. If he wished a door to be closed against me, I
could not, as a mere resident under his roof, ask to have it
opened. For days—possibly for weeks,—at all events until
he saw fit to pursue the search he had declared to be at
present so hopeless, it was for me to remain quiescent—a
man apart—anxious for my rights but unable as a gentleman
and a guest to make a move towards obtaining them.
And unhappily for us, instantaneous action was what
the conditions called for. An immediate and exhaustive
inquiry, conducted by Edgar in the presence of every occupant
of the house, offered the only hope of arriving
speedily at the truth of what it was not to the interests of
any of us to leave much longer in doubt.
For some one of the few persons admitted to Uncle’s
presence after Edgar and I had left it, must have aided
him in the disposal of this missing document. He was
far too feeble to have taken it from the room himself, nor
could he, without a helping hand, have made any extraordinary
effort within it which would have necessitated the
displacing of furniture or the opening of drawers or other
receptacles not plainly in sight and within easy access.
If the will which his sudden death prevented him from
definitely locating was not found within twenty-four hours,
it would never be found. The one helping him will have
suppressed it; and this is what I believed had already
occurred. For every servant in the house from his man
Clarke to a shy little sewing girl who from time to time
scurried on timid feet through the halls, favored Edgar
to the point of self-effacing devotion.
And Edgar knew it.
Recognizing this fact at its full value, but not as yet
questioning his probity, I asked myself who was the first
person to enter my uncle’s room immediately after my
departure on the evening before.
I did not know.
Did Edgar? Had he taken any pains to find out?
Fruitless to conjecture. Impertinent to inquire.
I had left Uncle sitting by the fire. He had bidden me
call Wealthy, and it was just possible that in the interim
elapsing between my going out and the entrance of nurse
or servant, he had found the nervous strength to hide the
missing paper where no one as yet had thought to look for
it.
It did not seem possible, and I gave but little credence
to this theory; yet such is the activity of the mind when
once thoroughly aroused, that all through the long night
I was in fancy searching the dark corners of my uncle’s
room and tabulating the secret spots and unsuspected
crevices in which the document so important to myself
might lie hidden.
Beginning with the bed, I asked myself if there could
be anywhere in it an undiscovered hiding-place other than
the drawer I have already mentioned as having been let
into the head-board. I decided to the contrary since this
piece of furniture upon which he had been found lying,
would have received the closest attention of the searchers.
If Edgar had called in the services of Wealthy, as it would
be natural for him to do, she would never have left the
mattresses and pillows unexamined; while he would have
ransacked the little drawer and sounded the wood of the
bedstead for hollow posts or convenient slits. I could
safely trust that the bed could tell no tales beyond those
associated with our uncle’s sufferings. Leaving it, then,
in my imaginary circuit of the room, I followed the wall
running parallel with the main hall, till I came to the
door opening at the southern end of the room into a short
passage-way communicating with that hall.
Here I paused a moment, for built into this passage-way
was a cabinet which during his illness had been used for
the safe-guarding of medicine bottles, etc. Could a folded
paper of the size of the will find any place among the
boxes and phials with which every one of its shelves were
filled? I knew the place well enough to come to the quick
decision that I should lose nothing by passing them quickly
by.
Turning the corner which had nothing to show but another
shelf—this time a hanging one—on which there was
never anything kept but a jar or two and a small photograph
of Edgar, I concentrated my attention on the south
wall made beautiful by the full length portrait of Orpha
concerning which I have said so much.
It had not always hung there. It had been brought
from the den, as you will remember, when Uncle’s illness
had become pronounced, taking the place of a painting
which had been hung elsewhere. Flanked by windows on
either side, it filled the wall-space up to where a table
stood of size sufficient to answer for the serving of a meal.
There were chairs here too and Orpha’s little basket standing
on its three slender legs. The document might have
been put under her work. But no, the woman would have
found it there; or in the table drawer, or among the cushions
of the couch filling the space between this corner and
the fireplace. There were rugs all over the room but they
must have been lifted; and as for the fireplace itself, not
having had the sifting of the ashes, I must leave it unconsidered.
But not so the mantel or the winged chair dedicated
solely to my Uncle’s use and always kept near the hearth.
This was where I had last seen him, sitting in this chair
close to the fire-dogs. The two wills were in his hands.
Could one have fallen from its envelope and so into the
flames,—the one he had meant to preserve,—the one which
was not marked with a hastily scrawled cross? Mad
questions to which there was no answer. Would that I
might have been the man to sift those ashes! Or that I
might yet be given the opportunity of looking behind the
ancient painting which filled the large square above the
mantel. I did not see how anything like a folded paper
could have been lodged there; but not an inch from floor
to ceiling would have escaped my inspection had I been
fortunate enough or my claims been considered important
enough to have entitled me to assist in the search.
Should I end this folly of a disturbed imagination?
Forget the room for to-night and the whole gruesome
tragedy? Could I, in reality, do this before I had only
half circled the room? There was the desk,—the place
of all others where he would naturally lock up a paper of
value. But this was so obvious that probably not another
article in the room had been more thoroughly overhauled
or its contents more rigidly examined. If any of its drawers
or compartments contained false backs or double bottoms,
Edgar would be likely to know it. Up to the night
of the ball, when in some way he forfeited a portion of
our uncle’s regard, he had been, according to his own
story, in his benefactor’s full confidence, even in matters
connected with business and his most private transactions.
The desk was negligible, if, as I sincerely believed, he had
sought to conceal the will from Edgar, as temporarily from
every one else.
But back of the desk there was a book-case, and books
offer an excellent hiding-place. But that book-case was
always locked, and the key to it, linked with that of the
desk, kept safely to hand in the drawer inserted in his
bed-head. The desk-key, of course, had come into use at
the first moment of the search, but had that of the book-case?
Possibly not.
I made a note of this doubt; and in my fancy moved on
to the two rooms which completed my uncle’s suite towards
the north. The study and a dressing closet! I say study
and I say closet but both were large enough to merit the
name of rooms. The dressing-closet was under the combined
care of Wealthy and Clarke. They must be acquainted
with every nook and corner of it. Wealthy had undoubtedly
been consulted as to its contents, but had Clarke?
The study, since the time when Uncle’s condition became
serious enough to have a nurse within call, had been occupied
by Wealthy. Certainly he would have hidden nothing
in her room which he wished kept from Edgar.
The fourth corner was negligible; so was the wall between
it and a second passage-way which, like the one
already described, led to a door opening into the main
hall. Only, this one, necessitated like the other by the
curious break between the old house and the new, held no
cabinet or any place of concealment. It was the way of
entrance most used by uncle when in health and by all the
rest of us both then and later. Had he made use of it that
night, for reaching the hall and some place beyond?
Hardly; but if he had, where would he have found
a cubby-hole for the will, short of Edgar’s room or
mine?
The closet indicated in the diagram of this room as offering
another break in this eastern wall, was the next
thing to engage my attention.
I had often seen it open and it held, according to my
recollection, nothing but clothes. He had always been very
methodical in his ways and each coat had its hook and
every hat, not in constant use, its own box. The hooks
ran along the back and along one of the sides; the other
side was given up to shelves only wide enough to hold the
boxes just alluded to and the long row of shoes, the number
and similarity of which I found it hard to account for
till I heard some one in speaking of petty economies and of
how we all have them, mentioned this peculiar one of my
uncle’s, which was to wear a different pair of shoes every
day in the week.
Had Edgar, or whoever conducted the search, gone
through all the pockets of the many suits lining these
simple walls? Had they lifted the shoes?
The only object to be seen between the door of this closet
and the alcove sunk in the wall for the accommodation of
the bed-head, was the small stand holding his night-lamp
and the various articles for use and ornament which one
usually sees at an invalid’s bedside. I remembered the
whole collection. There was not a box there nor a book,
not even a tablet nor a dish large enough to hold the will
folded as I had seen it. Had the stand a drawer? Yes,
but this drawer had no lock. Its contents were open to all.
Edgar must have handled them. I had come back to my
starting-point. And what had I gained in knowledge or
in hope by my foolish imaginary quest? Nothing. I had
but proved to myself that I was no more exempt than the
next man from an insatiable, if hitherto unrecognized desire
for this world’s goods and this world’s honors. Nothing
less could have kept my thoughts so long in this especial
groove at a time of such loss and so much personal sorrow.
My shame was great and to its salutary effect upon my
mind I attribute a certain lessening of interest in things
material which I date from this day.
My hour of humiliation over, my thoughts reverted to
Orpha. I had not seen her all day nor had I any hope of
seeing her on the morrow. She had not shown herself at
meals, nor were we to expect her to leave her room—or
so I was told—until the day of the funeral.
Whether this isolation of hers was to be complete, shutting
out Edgar as well as myself, I had no means of determining.
Probably not, if what uncle had told me was
true and they were secretly engaged.
When I fell asleep at dawn it was with the resolution
fixed in my mind, that with the first opportunity which
offered I would make a desperate endeavor to explain myself
to her. As my pride was such that I could only do
this in Edgar’s presence, the risk was great. So would
be the test made of her feelings by the story I had to relate.
If she listened, hope, shadowy but existent, might still be
mine. If not, then I must bear her displeasure as best I
could. Possibly I should suffer less under it than from
the uncertainty which kept every nerve quivering.
The next day was without incident save such as were
connected with the sad event which had thrown the
house into mourning. Orpha did not appear and
Edgar was visible only momentarily and that at long intervals.
When he did show himself it was with an air of quiet
restraint which caused me some thought. The suspicion
he had shown—or was it just a natural revulsion at my
attitude and pretensions,—seemed to have left him. He
was friendly in aspect and when he spoke, as he did now
and then, there was apology in his tone, almost commiseration,
which showed how assured he felt that nothing I could
do or say would ever alter the position he was maintaining
amongst us with so much grace and calm determination.
Had he found the will and had it proved to be the one
favorable to his interests and not to mine? I doubted
this and with cause, for the faces of those about him did
not reflect his composure, but wore a look of anxious suspense
quite distinct from that of sorrow, sincerely as my
uncle was mourned by every member of his devoted household.
I noticed this first in Clarke, who had taken his
stand near his dead master’s door and could not be induced
to leave it. No sentinel on watch ever showed a sadder
or a more resolute countenance.
It was the same with Wealthy. Every time I passed
through the hall I found her hovering near one door or the
other of her former master’s room, the great tears rolling
down her cheeks and her mouth set with a firmness which
altered her whole appearance. Usually mild of countenance,
she reminded me that day of some wild animal
guarding her den, especially when her eye met mine. If
the will favoring Edgar had been found, she would have
faced me with a very different aspect and cared little what
I did or where I stayed. But no such will had been found;
and what was, perhaps, of almost equal importance, neither
had the original one—the one made before I came to C——,
and which Edgar had so confidently stated was still in the
house. Both were gone and—Here a thought struck me
which stopped me short as I was descending the stairs. If
the original one had been destroyed—as would have been
natural upon or immediately after the signing of the other
two, and no other should ever come to light—in other words,
if Uncle, so far as all practical purposes went, had died
intestate, then in the course of time Orpha would inherit
the whole estate (I knew enough of law to be sure of that)
and if engaged to Edgar, he would have little in the end
to complain of. Was this the source of his composure, so
unnatural to one of his temperament and headlong impulses?
I would not have it so. With every downward step
which I took after that I repeated to myself, “No! no!”
and when I passed within sight of Orpha’s door somehow
the feeling rose within me that she was repeating with me
that same vigorous “No! no!”
A lover’s fancy founded on—well, on nothing. A dream,
light as air, to be dispelled the next time I saw her. For
struggle against it as I would, both reason and experience
assured me only too plainly that women of her age choose
for their heart’s mate, not the man whose love is the deepest
and most sincere, but the one whose pleasing personality
has fired their imagination and filled their minds with
dreams.
And Edgar, in spite of his irregular features possessed
this appeal to the imagination above and beyond any other
man I have ever met.
I shall never forget this seemingly commonplace descent
of mine down these two flights of stairs. In those few
minutes I seemed to myself to run the whole gamut of
human emotions; to exhaust the sorrows and perplexities
of a life-time.
And it was nothing; mere child’s play. Before another
twenty-four hours had passed how happy would I have
been if this experience had expressed the full sum of grief
and trial I should be called upon to endure.
I had other experiences that day confirmatory of the
conclusion I had come to. Hostile glances everywhere except
as I have said from Edgar. Attention to my wants,
respectful replies to my questions, which I assure you were
very limited, but no display of sympathy or kind feeling
from any one indoors or out. To each and all I was an
unwelcome stranger, with hand stretched out to steal the
morsel from another man’s dish.
I bore it. I stood the day out bravely, as was becoming
in one conscious of no evil intentions; and when evening
came, retired to my room, in the hope that sleep would
soon bring me the relief my exhausted condition demanded.
So little are we able to foresee one hour, nay, one minute
into the future.
I read a little, or tried to, then I sank into a reverie
which did not last long, for they had chosen this hour to
carry down the casket into the court.
My room, of which you will hear more later, was in the
rear of the house and consequently somewhat removed from
the quarter where all this was taking place. But imagination
came to the aid of my hearing, intensifying every
sound. When I could stand no more I threw up my window
and leaned out into the night. There was consolation in
the darkness, and for a few fleeting minutes I felt a surcease
of care and a lightening of the load weighing upon my
spirits. The face of heaven was not unkind to me and I had
one treasure of memory with which to meet whatever humiliation
the future might bring. My uncle had been his
full vigorous self at the moment he rose up before me and
said, with an air of triumph, “You are the man!” For that
one thrilling instant I was the man, however the people of
his house chose to regard me.
Soothed by the remembrance, I drew in my head and
softly closed the window. God! how still it was! Not a
sound to be heard anywhere. My uncle’s body had been
carried below and this whole upper floor was desolate. So
was his room! The room which had witnessed such misery;
the room from which I had felt myself excluded; where,
if it still existed, the missing will lay hidden; the will which
I must see—handle—show to the world—show to Orpha.
Was there any one there now,—watching as they had
watched, at door or bedside while his body still lay in the
great bed and the mystery of his last act was still a mystery
unsolved?
A few steps and the question would be answered. But
should I take those steps? Brain and heart said no. But
man is not always governed by his brain or by his heart, or
by both combined. Before I knew it and quite without
conscious volition I had my hand on the knob of my door.
I had no remembrance of having crossed the floor. I felt
the knob of the door turning in my hand and that was the
sum of my consciousness. Thus started on the way, I could
not stop. The hall as I stepped into it lay bare and quiet
before me. So did the main one when I had circled the
bend and stood in sight of my uncle’s door. But nothing
would have made me believe at that moment that there was
no sentinel behind it. Yet I hurried on, listening and
looking back like a guilty man, for brain and heart were yet
crying out “No.”
There was no one to mark my quickly moving figure, for
the doors, whichever way I looked, were all shut. Nor
would any one near or far be likely to hear my footsteps,
for I was softly shod. But when I reached his door, it was
as impossible for me to touch it as if I had known that the
spirit of my uncle would meet me on the threshold.
Sick at heart, I staggered backwards. There should be
no attempt made by me to surprise, in any underhanded,
way, the secrets of this room. What I might yet be called
upon to do, should be done openly and with Orpha’s consent.
She was the mistress of this home. However our
fortunes turned, she was now, and always would be, its
moral head. This was my one glad thought.
To waft her a good-night message I leaned over the balustrade
and was so leaning, when suddenly, sharply, frightfully,
a cry rang up from below rousing every echo in the
wide, many-roomed house. It was from a woman’s lips,
but not from Orpha’s, thank God; and after that first instant
of dismay, I ran forward to the stair-head and was
on the point of plunging recklessly below, when the door
of Uncle’s room opened and the pale and alarmed face of
Wealthy confronted me.
“What is it?” she cried. “What has happened?”
Before I could answer Clarke rushed by me, appearing
from I never knew where. He flew pell-mell down the
stairs and I followed, scarcely less heedless of my feet than
he. As we reached the bottom, I almost on top of him,
a hardly audible click came from the hall above. I recognized
the sound, possibly because I was in a measure listening
for it. Wealthy was about to follow us, but not until
she had locked the door she was leaving without a watcher.
As we all crowded in line at the foot of the first flight,
the door of Orpha’s room opened and she stepped out and
faced us.
“What is it? Who is hurt?” were her first words.
“Somebody cried out. The voice sounded like Martha’s.”
Martha was the name of one of the girls.
“We don’t know,” replied Clarke. “We are going to
see.”
She made as if to follow us.
“Don’t,” I prayed, beseeching her with look and hand.
“Let us find out first whether it is anything but a woman’s
hysterical outcry.”
She paused for a moment then pressed hastily on.
“I must see for myself,” she declared; and I forebore
to urge her further. Nor did I offer her my arm. For
my heart was very sore. She had not looked my way once,
no, not even when I spoke.
So she too doubted me. Oh, God! my lot was indeed a
hard one.
The scene which met our view as we halted in one of
the arches overlooking the court was one for which
we sought in vain for full explanation.
The casket had been placed and a man stood near it,
holding the lid which he had evidently just taken off,
probably at some one’s request. But it was not upon the
casket or the man that our glances became instantly focused.
Grief has its call but terror dominates grief, and
terror stood embodied before us in the figure of the girl
Martha, who with staring eyes and pointing finger bade
us “Look! look!” crouching as the words left her lips and
edging fearfully away.
Look? look at what? She had appeared to indicate the
silent form in the casket. But that could not be. The
death of the old is sad but not terrible; she must have
meant something else, something which we could not perceive
from where we stood.
Leaning further forward, I forced my gaze to follow hers
and speedily became aware that the others were doing the
same and that it was inside the casket itself that they were
all peering and with much the same appearance of consternation
Martha herself had shown.
Something was wrong there; and alive to the effect which
this scene must have upon Orpha, I turned her way just in
time to catch her as she fell back from the marble balustrade
she had been clutching in her terror.
“Oh, what is it? what is it?” she moaned, her eyes meeting
mine for the first time in days.
“I will go and see, if you think you can stand alone.”
“Wealthy will take care of me,” she murmured, as another
arm than mine drew her forcibly away.
But I did not go on the instant for just then Martha
spoke again and we heard in tones which set every heart
beating tumultuously:
“Spots! Black spots on his forehead and cheek! I have
seen them before—seen them on my dead brother’s face and
he died from poison!”
“Wretch!” I shouted down from the gallery where I
stood, in irrepressible wrath and consternation, as Orpha,
escaping from Wealthy’s grasp, fell insensible at my feet.
“Would you kill your young mistress!” And I stooped to
lift Orpha, but an arm thrust across her pushed me inexorably
back.
“Would you blame the girl for what you yourself have
brought upon us?” came in a hiss to my ear.
And staring into Wealthy’s face I saw with a chill as of
the grave what awaited me at the hands of Hate if no succor
came from Love.
In another moment I had left the gallery. Whether it
was from pride or conscious innocence or just the
daring of youth in the face of sudden danger, the hot
blood within me drove me to add myself to the group of
friends and relatives circling my uncle’s casket, where I
belonged as certainly and truly as Edgar did. Not for me
to hide my head or hold myself back at a crisis so momentous
as this. Even the shudder which passed from
man to man at my sudden appearance did not repel me;
and, when after an instant of hesitation one person after
another began to sidle away till I was left there alone with
the man still holding the lid in his trembling fingers, I did
not move from my position or lift the hand which I had laid
in reverent love upon the edge of the casket.
That every tongue was stilled and many a breath held in
check I need not say. It was a moment calling for a man’s
utmost courage. For the snake of suspicion whose hiss I
had heard above was rearing its crest against me here,
and not a friendly eye did I meet.
But perhaps I should have, if Edgar’s face had been
turned my way; but it was not. Miss Colfax was one of the
group watching us from the other side of the fountain,
and his eyes were on her and not on me. I stood in silent
observation of him for a minute, then I spoke.
“Edgar, if there is anything in the appearance of our
uncle’s body which suggests foul play though it be only
to an ignorant servant, why do you not send for the doctor?”
He started and, turning very slowly, gave me look for
look.
“Do you advise that?” he asked.
With a glance at the dear features which were hardly
recognizable, I said:
“I not only advise it, but as one who believes himself
entitled to full authority here, I demand it.”
A murmur from every lip varying in tone but all hostile
was followed by a silence which bitterly tried my composure.
It was broken by a movement of the undertaker’s
man. Stepping forward, he silently replaced the lid he
had been holding.
This forced a word from Edgar.
“We will not dispute authority in this presence or disagree
as to the action you propose. Let some one call Dr.
Cameron.”
“It is not necessary,” announced a voice from the staircase.
“That has already been done.” And Orpha, erect,
and showing none of the weakness which had so nearly
laid her at my feet a few minutes before, stepped into our
midst.
Such transformations are not common, and can only
occur in strong natures under the stress of a sudden
emergency. With what rejoicing I hailed this new
Orpha, and marked the surprise on every face as she bent
over the casket and imprinted a kiss upon the cold wood
which shut in the heart which had so loved her. When
she faced them again, not an eye but showed a tear; only
her own were dry. But ah, how steady!
Edgar, who had started forward, stopped stock-still as
she raised her hand. No statue of even-handed Justice
could have shown a calmer front. I could have worshiped
her, and did in my inmost heart; for I saw with a feeling
of awe which I am sure was shared by many others there,
that she whom we had seen blossom from girl to womanhood
in a moment, was to be trusted, and that she would
do what was right because it was right and not from any
less elevated motive.
That she was beautiful thus, with a beauty which put
her girlhood’s charms to blush, did not detract from her
power.
Eagerly we waited for what she had to say. When it
came it was very simple.
“I can understand,” said she, “the shock you have all
sustained. But I ask you to wait before you accept the
awful suggestion conveyed by my poor Martha’s words.
She had a dreadful experience once and naturally was
thrown off her balance by anything which brought it to
mind. But the phenomenon which she once witnessed in
her brother—under very different circumstances I am sure—is
no proof that a like cause is answerable for what we
see disfiguring the face we so much love. Let us hear what
Dr. Cameron has to say before we associate evil with a
death which in itself is hard enough to bear. Edgar, will
you bring me a chair. I shall not leave my father’s side
till Dr. Cameron bids me do so.”
He did not hear her; that is, not attentively enough to
do her bidding. He was looking again at Miss Colfax, who
was speaking in whispers to the man she was engaged to;
and in the pride of my devotion it was I who brought a
chair and saw my dear one seated.
Her “Thank you,” was even and not unkind but it held
no warmth. Nor did the same words afterwards addressed
to Edgar at some trifling service he showed her. She was
holding the balance of her favor at rest between us; and
so she would continue to hold it till her duty became clear
and Providence itself tipped the scale.
Thus far it was given me to penetrate her mind. Was
it through my love for her or because the rectitude of her
nature was so apparent in that high hour?
Dr. Cameron not being able to come immediately upon
call, the few outsiders who were present took their leave
after a voluntary promise by each and all to preserve a
rigid silence concerning the events of the evening until
released by official authority.
The grace with which Edgar accepted this token of
friendship showed him at his best. But when they were
gone it was quite another Edgar who faced us in the great
court. With hasty glance, he took in all our faces, then
turned his attention upward to the gallery where Clarke
and Wealthy still stood.
“No one is to stir from his place while I am gone,” said
he. “If the doctor’s ring is heard, let him in. But I am
in serious earnest when I say that I expect to see on my
return every man and woman now present in the precise
place in which I leave them.”
His voice was stern, his manner troubled. He was anything
but his usual self. Nor was it with his usual suavity
he suddenly turned upon me and said:
“Quenton, do you consent?”
“To remain here?” I asked. “Certainly.” Indeed, I
had no other wish.
But Orpha was not of my mind. With a glance at Edgar
as firm as it was considerate, she quietly said:
“You should allow yourself no privilege which you deny
to Quenton. If for any reason you choose to leave us for
purposes you do not wish to communicate, you must take
him with you.”
The flush which this brought to his cheek was the first
hint of color I had seen there since the evening began.
“This from you, Orpha?” he muttered. “You would
place this stranger—”
“Where my father put him,—on a level with yourself.
But why leave us, Edgar? Why not wait till the doctor
comes?”
They were standing near each other but they now stepped
closer.
Instinctively I turned my back. I even walked away
from them. When I wheeled about again, I saw that they
were both approaching me.
“I am going up with Edgar,” said she. “Will you sit
in my place till I come back?”
“Gladly, Orpha.” But I wondered what took them
above—something important I knew—and watched them
with jealous eyes as in their ascent their bright heads came
into view, now through one arch and now through another,
till they finally emerged, he leading, she following, upon
the gallery.
Here they paused to speak to Clarke and Wealthy. A
word, and Clarke stepped back, allowing Wealthy to slip
up ahead of them to the third floor.
They were going to Uncle’s room of which Wealthy had
the key.
Deliberately I wheeled about; deliberately I forebore to
follow their movements any further, even in fancy.
Prudence forbade such waste of emotion. I would simply
forget everything but my present duty, which was to hold
every lesser inmate of the house in view, till these two
had returned or the doctor arrived.
But when I heard them coming, no exercise of my own
will was strong enough to prevent me from concentrating
my attention on the gallery to which they must soon descend.
They reached it as they had left it, Edgar to the
fore and Orpha and Wealthy following slowly after. A
momentary interchange of words and Wealthy rejoined
Clarke, and Edgar and Orpha came steadily down. There
was nothing to be learned from their countenances; but I
had a feeling that their errand had brought them no
relief; that the situation had not been bettered and that
what we all needed was courage to meet the developments
awaiting us.
I was agreeably disappointed therefore, when the doctor,
having arrived, met the first hasty words uttered by Edgar
with an incredulous shrug. Nor did he show alarm or
even surprise when after lifting the lid from the casket
he took a prolonged look at the august countenance thus
exposed. It was not until he had replaced this lid and
paused for a moment in thoughtful silence that I experienced
a fresh thrill of doubt and alarm. This however
passed when the doctor finally said:
“Discolorations such as you see here, however soon they
appear, are in themselves no proof that poison has entered
the stomach. There are other causes which might easily
induce them. But, since the question has been raised—since,
in the course of my treatment poison in careful doses
has been administered to Mr. Bartholomew, of which poison
there probably remained sufficient to have hastened death,
if inadvertently given by an inexperienced hand, it might
be well to look into the matter. It would certainly be a
comfort to you all to know that no such accident has taken
place.”
Here his eyes, which had been fixed upon the casket, suddenly
rose. I knew—perhaps others did—where his glance
would fall first. Though an excellent man and undoubtedly
a just one, he could not fail to have been influenced by
what he must have heard in town of the two wills and the
part I had played in unsettling my uncle’s mind in regard
to his testamentary intentions. If under the doctor’s casual
manner there existed anything which might be called doubt,
it would be—must be—centered upon the man who was a
stranger, unloved and evidently distrusted by all in this
house.
Convinced as I was of this, I could not prevent the cold
perspiration from starting out on my forehead, nor Orpha
from seeing it, or, seeing it, drawing a step or two further
off. Fate and my temperament—the susceptibility of which
I had never realized till now,—were playing me false.
Physical weakness added to all the rest! I was in sorry
case.
As I nerved myself to meet the strain awaiting me, it
came. The doctor’s gaze met mine, his keen with questioning,
mine firm to meet and defy his or any other man’s misjudgment.
No word was spoken nor was any attempt at greeting
made by him or by myself. But when I saw those honest
eyes shift their glance from my face to whomever it was
who stood beside me, I breathed as a man breathes who,
submerged to the point of exhaustion, suddenly finds himself
tossed again into the light of day and God’s free air.
The relief I felt added to my self-scorn. Then I forgot
my own sensations in wondering how others would hold up
against this ordeal and what my thoughts would be—remembering
how nearly I had come to losing my own self-possession—if
I beheld another man’s lids droop under a
soul search so earnest and so prolonged.
Shrinking from so stringent a test of my own generosity
I turned aside, not wishing to see anything further, only
to hear.
Had I looked—looked in the right place, this story might
never have been written; but I only listened—held my
breath and listened for a break—any break—in the too
heavy silence.
It came just as my endurance had reached the breaking-point.
Dr. Cameron spoke, addressing Edgar.
“The funeral I understand is to be held to-morrow. At
what hour, may I ask?”
“At eleven in the morning.”
“It will have to be postponed. Though there is little
probability of any change being necessary in the wording of
the death-certificate; yet it is possible and I must have time
to consider.”
It was just and proper. But only Orpha had the courage
to speak—to seek to probe his mind—to sound the
depths of this household’s misery. Orpha! whom to
guard from the mere disagreeabilities of life were a man’s
coveted delight! She our leader? The one to take her
stand in the breach yawning between the old life and the
new?
“You mean,” she forced herself to say, “that what had
happened to Martha’s brother may have happened to my
beloved father?”
“I doubt it, but we must make sure. A poison capable
of producing death was in this house. You know that;
others knew it. I had warned you all concerning it. I
made it plain, I thought, that small doses taken according
to prescription were helpful, but that increased beyond a
certain point, they meant death. You remember, Orpha?”
She bowed her head.
“And you, Edgar and Quenton?”
We did, alas!
“And his nurses, and the man Clarke, all who were at
liberty to enter his room?”
“They knew.” It was Orpha who spoke. “I called
their attention to what you had said more than once.”
“Is the phial containing that poison still in the house?
I have not ordered it lately.”
“It is. Edgar and I have just been up to see. We
found it among the other bottles in the medicine cabinet.”
“When did he receive the last dose of it under my instructions?”
“Wealthy can tell you. She kept very close watch of
that bottle.”
“Wealthy,” he called, with a glance towards the gallery,
“come down. I have a question or two to put to you.”
She obeyed him quickly, almost eagerly.
The other servants, Clarke alone excepted, came creeping
from their corner as they saw her enter amongst us and
stand in her quiet respectful way before the doctor.
He greeted her kindly; she had always been a favorite of
his; then spoke up quickly:
“Mr. Bartholomew died too soon, Wealthy. We should
have had him with us for another fortnight. What was
the cause of it, do you know? A wrong dose? A repeated
dose? One bottle mistaken for another?”
Her eyes, filled with tears, rose slowly to his face.
“I cannot say. The last time I saw that bottle it was
at the very back of the shelf where I had pushed it after
you had said he was to have no more of it at present. It
was in the same place when we went up just now to see if
it had been taken from the cabinet. It did not look as
though it had been moved.”
“Holding the same amount as when you saw it last?”
“To all appearance, yes, sir.”
What was there in her tone or in the little choke which
followed these few words which made the doctor stare a
moment, then open his lips to speak and then desist with a
hasty glance at Edgar? I had myself felt the shiver of
some new fear at her manner and the unconscious emphasis
she had given to that word appearance. But was it the
same fear which held him back from pursuing his inquiries,
and led him to say instead:
“I should like to see that bottle. No,” he remonstrated,
as Orpha started to accompany him. “You are a brave
girl, but it is not for your physician to abuse that bravery.
Wealthy will go up with me. Meantime, let Edgar take
you away to some spot where you can rest till I come back.”
It was kindly meant but oh, how hard I felt it to see
these two draw off like accepted lovers; and with what joy
I beheld them stop, evidently at a word from her, and seat
themselves on one of the leather-covered lounges drawn up
against the wall well within the sight of every one there.
I could rest, with these two sitting thus in full view—rest
in the present; the future must take care of itself.
The result of the doctor’s visit to the room above was
evident in the increased gravity he showed on his return.
He had little to say beyond enjoining upon Edgar and
Orpha the necessity for a delay in the funeral services and
a suggestion that we separate at once for the night and get
what sleep we could. He would send a man to sit by the
dead and if we would control ourselves sufficiently not to
discuss this unhappy event all might yet be well.
The picture he made with Orpha as he took his leave of
her at the door remains warm in my memory. She had
begun to droop and he saw it. To comfort her he took her
two hands in his and drew them to his breast while he
talked to her, softly but firmly. As I saw the confidence
with which she finally received his admonitions, I blessed
him in my heart; though with a man’s knowledge of men
I perceived that his endeavor to give comfort sprang from
sympathy rather than conviction. Tragedy was in the
house, veiled and partially hidden, but waiting—waiting
for the full recognition which the morrow must bring. A
shadow with a monstrous substance behind it we would be
called upon to face!
For one wild instant I wished that I had never left my
native land; never seen the great Bartholomew; never felt
the welcoming touch of Orpha’s little hand on mine. As
I knelt again in my open window a half hour later, the
star which had shone in upon me two hours before had
vanished in clouds.
Darkness was in the sky, darkness was in the house, darkness
was in my own soul, and saddest of all, darkness was
in that of our lovely and innocent Orpha.
The next day was one of almost unendurable apprehension.
Edgar, Orpha and myself could not face
each other. The servants could not face us. If
we moved from our rooms and by chance met in any of the
halls we gazed at each other like specters and like specters
flitted by without a word.
Orpha had a friend with her or I could not have stood
it. For a long time I did not know who this friend was;
then from some whisper I heard echoing up my convenient
little stairway I learned that it was Lucy Colfax, Edgar’s
real love and Dr. Hunter’s fiancée.
I did not like it. Such companionship was incongruous
and unnatural; an insult to Orpha, though the dear child
did not know it; but if she found relief in the presence of
the one woman who, next to herself, stood in the closest
relation to him who was gone, why should I complain so
long as I myself could do nothing to comfort her or assuage
her intolerable grief and the suspense of this terrible day.
I did not fear that Edgar would make a third. Neither
he nor Orpha were ready for talk. None of us were till
the doctor’s report was known and the fearful question
settled. I heard afterwards that Edgar had spent most
of the time in the great room upstairs staring into the
corners and seeming to ask from the walls the secret they
refused to give.
I did the same in mine, only I paced the floor counting
the slow hours as they went by. I am always restless under
suspense and movement was my only solace.
What if the report should be one of which I dared not
think—dared not mention to myself. What then? What
if the roof of the house in which I stood should thunder
in and the great stones of the walls fall to the ground and
desolation ravish the spot where life, light and beauty
reigned in such triumph. I would go down with it, that
I knew; but would others? Would that one other whom
to save—
Was it coming? The whole house had been so still that
the least sound shook me. And it was a least sound. A
low but persistent knocking at my door.
I was at the other end of the room and the distance from
where I stood to the door looked interminable. I must
know—know instantly; I could not wait another moment.
Raising my voice, or endeavoring to, I called out:
“Come in.”
It was a mere whisper; ghostly hands were about my
throat. But that whisper was heard. I saw the door
open and a quiet appearing man,—a complete stranger to
me—stepped softly in.
I knew him for what he was before he spoke a word.
The police were in the house. There was no need to ask
what the doctor’s report had been.
It is not my intention, and I am sure it is not your wish,
that I should give all the details leading up to the inevitable
inquest which followed the discoveries of the
physicians and the action of the police.
In the first place my pride, possibly my self-respect held
me back from any open attempt to acquaint myself with
them. My interview with the Inspector of which I have
just made mention, added much to his knowledge but very
little to mine. To his questions I gave replies as truthful
as they were terse. When I could, I confined myself to
facts and never obtruded sentiment unless pressed as it
were to the wall. He was calm, reasonable and not without
consideration; but he got everything from me that he
really wanted and at times forced me to lay my soul bare.
In return, I caught, as I thought, faint glimmers now and
then of how the mind of the police was working, only to
find myself very soon in a fog where I could see nothing
distinctly. When he left, the strongest impression which
remained with me was that in the terrible hours I saw
before me my greatest need would be courage and my best
weapon under attack the truth as I knew it. In this conclusion
I rested.
But not without a feeling which was as new to me as it
was disturbing. I could not leave my room without sensing
that somewhere, unseen and unheard, there lingered a
presence from whose watchfulness I could not hope to
escape. If in passing towards the main hall, I paused at
the little circular staircase outside my door for one look
down at the marble-floored pavement beneath, it was with
the consciousness that an ear was somewhere near which recognized
the cessation of my steps and waited to hear them
recommence.
So in the big halls. Every door was closed, so slight the
movement, so unfrequent any passing to and fro in the
great house during the two days which elapsed before the
funeral. But to heave a sigh or show in any way the
character or trend of my emotions was just as impossible
to me as though the walls were lined with spectators and
every blank panel I passed was a sounding-board to some
listener beyond.
Once only did I allow myself the freedom natural to a
mourner in the house of the dead. Undeterred by an
imaginary or even an actual encounter with unsympathetic
servant or interested police operative, I left my room on
the second day and went below; my goal, the court, my
purpose, to stand once more by the remains of all that was
left to me of my great-hearted uncle.
If I met any one on the way I have no memory of it.
Had Orpha flitted by, or Edgar stumbled upon me at the
turn of a corner, I might have stayed my step for an instant
in outward deference to a grief which I recognized
though I was not supposed to share it. But of others I
took no account nor do I think I so much as lifted my eyes
or glanced to right or left, when having crossed the tessellated
pavement of the court, I paused by the huge mound
of flowers beneath which lay what I sought, and thrusting
my hand among these tokens of love and respect till I
touched the wood beneath, swore that whatever the future
held for me of shame or its reverse, I would act according
to what I believed to be the will of him now dead but who
for me was still a living entity.
This done I returned as I had come, only with a lighter
step, for some portion of the peace for which I longed had
fallen upon me with the utterance of that solemn promise.
I shall give but one incident in connection with the
funeral. To my amazement I was allotted a seat in the
carriage with Edgar. Orpha rode with some relatives of
her mother—people I had never seen.
Though there was every chance for Edgar and myself
to talk, nothing more than a nod passed between us. It
was better so; I was glad to be left to my own thoughts.
In the church I noted no one; but at the grave I became
aware of an influence which caused me to turn my head a
trifle aside and meet the steady look of a middle-aged man
who was contemplating me very gravely.
Taking in his lineaments with a steady look of my own,
I waited till I had the opportunity to point him out to one
of the undertaker’s men when I learned that he was a well-known
lawyer by the name of Jackson, and instantly became
assured that he was no other than the man who had
drawn up the second will—the will which I had been led
to believe was strongly in my favor.
As his interest in me was to all appearance of a kindly
sort untinged by suspicion, I felt that perhaps the odds
after all, were not so greatly against me. Here was a
man ready to help me, and should I need a friend, Providence
had certainly shown me in what direction to look.
That night I slept the best of any night since the shock
which had unhinged the nerves of every one in the house.
I had ascertained that the full name of the lawyer who
had been instrumental in drawing up the second will was
Frederick W. Jackson, and while uttering this name more
than once to myself, I fell into a dreamless slumber.
You may recall that my first thought in contemplating
the coil in which we had all been caught by
the alleged disappearance of the will supposed to
contain my uncle’s final instructions, was that an inquiry
including every person then in the house, should be made
by some one in authority—Edgar, for instance—for the
purpose of determining who was responsible for the same
by a close investigation into the circumstances which made
this crime possible. Little did I foresee at the time that
such an inquiry, though shirked when it might have resulted
in good, lay before us backed by the law and presided
over by a public official.
But this fact was the first one to strike me, as convened in
one of the large rooms in the City Hall, we faced the Coroner,
in ignorance, most of us, of what such an inquiry portended
and how much or how little of the truth it would
bring to light.
I knew what I had to fear from my own story. I had
told it once before and witnessed its effect. But how about
Orpha’s? And Edgar’s? and that of the long row of
servants, uneasy in body and perplexed in mind, from
whose unwitting, if not unwilling lips some statement might
fall which would fix suspicion or so shift it as to lead us
into new lines of thought.
I had never been in a court-room before and though I
knew that the formality as well as the seriousness of a trial
would be lacking in a coroner’s inquest, I shivered at the
prospect, for some one of the witnesses soon to be heard
had something to hide and whether the discovery of the
same or its successful suppression was most to be desired
who could tell.
The testimony of the doctors, as well as much of general
interest in connection with the case, fell on deaf ears so
far as I was concerned. Orpha, clad in her mourning garments
and heavily veiled, held all my thoughts. Even the
elaborate questioning of the two lawyers who drew up the
wills, the similarity and dissimilarity of which undoubtedly
lay at the bottom of the dreadful crime we were assembled
to inquire into, left me cold. In a way I heard
what had passed between each of these men and the testator
on the day of the signing. How Mr. Dunn, who had attended
to my uncle’s law business for years, had recognized
the desirability of his client making a new will under the
changed conditions brought about by the reception into his
family of a second nephew of whose claims upon a certain
portion of his property he must wish to make some acknowledgment,
received the detailed instructions sent him,
with no surprise and followed them out to the letter, bringing
the document with him for signature on the day and
at the hour designated in the notes he had received from
his client. The result was so satisfactory that no delay
was made in calling in the witnesses to his signature and
the signing of all three. What delay there was was caused
by a little controversy in regard to his former will whose
provisions differed in many respects from this one. Mr.
Bartholomew wished to retain it,—the lawyer advised its
destruction, the lawyer finally gaining the day. It being
in Mr. Bartholomew’s possession at the time, the witness
expected it to be brought out and burned before his eyes;
but it was not, Mr. Bartholomew merely promising that
this should be done before the day ended. Whether or
not he kept his word, the lawyer could not say from any
personal knowledge.
Mr. Jackson had much the same story to tell. He too
had received a letter from Mr. Bartholomew, asking his
assistance in the making of a new will, together with instructions
for the same, scrupulously written out in full
detail by the testator’s own hand on bits of paper carefully
numbered. Asked to show these instructions, they
were handed over and laid side by side with those already
passed up by Mr. Dunn. I think they were both read;
I hardly noticed; I only know that they were found to be
exactly similar, with the one notable exception I need not
mention. Of course the names of the witnesses differed.
What did reach my ear was a sentence uttered by Mr.
Jackson as coming from my uncle when the will brought
for his signature was unfolded before him. “You may be
surprised,” Uncle had said, “at the tenor of my bequests
and the man I have chosen to bear the heavy burden of a
complicated heritage. I know what I am doing and all I
ask of you and the two witnesses you have been kind enough
to bring here from your office is silence till the hour comes
when it will be your business to speak.”
This created a small hubbub among the people assembled,
to many of whom it was probably the first word they had
ever heard in my favor. During it and the sounding of
the gavel calling them to order, my attention naturally
was drawn in the direction of these men and women to
whom my affairs seemed to be of so much importance.
Alas! egotist that I was! They were not interested in me
but in the case; and especially in anything which suggested
an undue influence on my part over an enfeebled
old man. Their antagonism to me was very evident, being
heightened rather than lessened by the words just heard.
But there was one face I encountered which told a different
story. Mr. Jackson had his own ideas and they were
favorable to me. With a sigh of relief I turned my attention
back to the heavily veiled figure of Orpha.
What was she thinking? How was she feeling? What
interpretation might I reasonably put upon her movements,
seeing that I lacked the key to her inmost mind.
Witnesses came and went; but only as she swayed forward
in her interest, or sank back in disappointment, did I take
heed of their testimony or weigh in the scales of my own
judgment the value or non-value of what they said.
For truth to say, I had heard nothing so far that was
really new to me; nothing to solve certain points raised in
my own mind; nothing that vied in interest with the slightest
gesture or the least turn of the head of her who bore
so patiently this marshalling before her in heavy phalanx
facts so hideous as to bar out all sweeter memories.
But when in the midst of a sudden silence I heard my
own name called, I started in dismay, all unprepared as I
was to face this hostile throng. But it was not I whom
they wanted, but Edgar. No one had glanced my way.
To the people of C—— there was but one Edgar Quenton
Bartholomew now that their chief citizen was gone.
The moment was a bitter one to me and I fear I showed
it. But my good sense soon reasserted itself. Edgar was
answering questions and I as well as others was there to
learn; and to learn, I must listen.
“Your father and mother?”
“Both dead before I was five years old. Uncle Edgar
then took me into his home.”
“Adopted you?”
“Not legally. But in every other respect he was a
father to me, and I hope I was a son to him. But no papers
were ever drawn up.”
“Did he ever call you Son?”
“I have no remembrance of his ever having done so.
His favorite way of addressing me was Boy.”
A slight tremulousness in speaking this endearing name
added to its effect. I gripped at my heart beneath my
coat. Our uncle had used the same word in speaking to
me—once.
“Did he ever talk to you of his intentions in regard to
his property, and if so when?”
“Often, before I became of age.”
“And not since?”
“Oh, yes, since. But not so often. It did not seem
necessary, we understood each other.”
“Mr. Bartholomew, did it never strike you as peculiar
that your uncle, having a daughter, should have chosen his
brother’s son as his heir?”
“No, sir. You see, as I said before, we understood
each other.”
“Understood? How?”
“We never meant, he nor I, that his daughter should lose
anything by my inheritance of his money.”
It was modestly, almost delicately said and had he loved
her I could not but have admired him at that moment.
But he did not love her, and to save my soul I could not
help sending a glance her way. Would her head rise in
proud acknowledgment of his worth or would it fall in
shame at his hypocrisy? It fell, but then, I was honest
enough to realize that the shame this bespoke might be that
of a loving woman troubled at hearing her soul’s most
sacred secrets thus bared before the public.
Anxious for her as well as for myself, I turned my eyes
upon the crowd confronting us, and wondered at the softened
looks I saw there. He had touched a chord of fine
emotion in the breasts of these curiosity-mongers. It was
no new story to them. It had been common gossip for
years that he was to marry Orpha and so make her and
himself equal heirs of this great fortune. But his bearing
as he spoke,—the magnetism which carried home his lightest
word—gave to the well-known romance a present charm
which melted every heart.
I felt how impotent any words of mine would be to stem
the tide of sympathy that was bearing him on and soon
would sweep me out of sight.
But as, overwhelmed by this prospect, I cowered low in
my seat, the thought came that these men and women whose
dictum I feared were not the arbiters of my destiny. And
I took a look at the jury and straightened in my seat.
Surely I saw more than one honest face among the twelve
and two or three that were more than ordinarily intelligent.
I should stand some chance with them.
Meanwhile another question had been put.
“Did your uncle at any time ever suggest to you that
under a change of circumstances he might change his
mind?”
“Never, till the day before he died.”
“There was no break between you? No quarrel?”
“We did not always agree. I am not perfect—” With
a smile he said this—“and it was only natural that he
should express himself as not always satisfied with my
conduct. But break? No. He loved me better than I
deserved.”
“You have a cousin, a gentleman of the same name, now
a resident in your house. Did the difference of opinion
between yourself and uncle to which you acknowledge
occur since or prior to this cousin’s entrance into the
family?”
“Oh, I have memories of childish escapades not always
approved of by my uncle. Nor have I always pleased him
since I became a man. But the differences of opinion to
which you probably allude became more frequent after the
introduction amongst us of this second nephew; why, I
hardly know. I do not blame my cousin for them.”
The subtle inflection with which this last was said was
worthy of a master of innuendo. It may have been unconscious;
it likely was, for Edgar is naturally open in his
attacks rather than subtle. But conscious or unconscious
it caused heads to wag and sly looks to pass from one to
another with many a knowing wink. The interloper was
to blame of course though young Mr. Bartholomew was too
good to say so!
The Coroner probably had his own private opinions on
this subject, for taking no notice of these wordless suggestions
he proceeded to ask:
“Was your cousin ever present when these not altogether
agreeable discussions occurred between yourself and
uncle?”
“He was not. Uncle was not the kind of man to upbraid
me in the presence of a relative. He thought I
showed a growing love of money without much recognition
of what it was really good for.”
“Ah! I see. Then that was the topic of these unfortunate
conversations between you, and not the virtues or
vices of your cousin.”
“We had one, perhaps two conversations on that subject;
but many, many others on matters far from personal
in which there was nothing but what was agreeable
and delightful to us both.”
“Doubtless; what I want to bring out is whether from
anything your uncle ever said to you, you had any reason
to fear that you had been or might be supplanted in your
uncle’s regard by this other man of his and your name.
In other words whether your uncle ever intimated that he
and not you might be made the chief beneficiary in a new
will.”
“He never said it previous to the time I have mentioned.”
There was a fiery look in Edgar’s eye as he emphasized
this statement by a sharpness of tone strangely in contrast
to the one he had hitherto used. “What he may
have thought, I have no means of knowing. It was for him
to judge between us.”
“Then, there has always existed the possibility of such
a change? You must have known this even if you failed
to talk on the subject.”
“Yes, I sometimes thought my uncle was moved by a
passing impulse to make such a change; but I never believed
it to be more than a passing impulse. He showed
me too much affection. He spoke too frequently of days
when I studied under his eye and took my pleasure in his
company.”
“You acknowledge, then, that lately you yourself began
to doubt his constancy to the old idea. Will you say what
first led you to think that what you had regarded as a momentary
impulse was strengthening into a positive determination?”
“Mr. Coroner, if you will pardon me I must take exception
to that word positive. He could never have been
positive at any time as to what he would finally do. Else
why two wills? It was what I heard the servants say on
my return from one of my absences which first made me
question whether I had given sufficient weight to the possibility
of my cousin’s influence over Uncle being strong
and persistent enough to drive him into active measures.
I allude of course to the visit paid him by his lawyer and
the witnessing on the part of his man Clarke and his nurse
Wealthy to a document they felt sure was a will. As it
was well known throughout the house that one had already
been drawn up in full accordance with the promises so
often made me, they showed considerable feeling, and it
was only natural that this should arouse mine, especially
as that whole day’s proceedings, the coming of a second
lawyer with two men whom nobody knew, was never explained
or even alluded to in any conversation I afterwards
held with my uncle. I thought it all slightly alarming
but still I held to my faith in him. He was a sick man and
might have crotchets.”
“At what time and from whom did you definitely hear
the truth about that day’s proceedings—that two wills had
been drawn up, alike in all respects save that in one you
were named as the chief beneficiary and in the other your
cousin from England?”
At this question, which evidently had power to trouble
him, Edgar lost for the first time his air of easy confidence.
Did he fear that he was about to incur some diminution of
the good feeling which had hitherto upheld him in any
statement he chose to make? I watched him very closely to
see. But his answer hardly enlightened me.
The question, if you will remember, was when and where
he received definite confirmation of what had been told him
concerning two wills.
“In my uncle’s room the night before he died,” was his
reply, uttered with a gloom wholly unnatural to him even
in a time of trouble. “He had wished to see me and we
were talking pleasantly enough, when he suddenly changed
his tone and I heard what he had done and how my future
hung on the whim of a moment.”
“Can you repeat his words?”
“I cannot. The impression they made is all that is left
me. I was too agitated—too much taken aback—for my
brain to work clearly or my memory to take in more than
the great fact. You see it was not only my position as
heir to an immense fortune I saw threatened; but the dearer
hope it involved and what was as precious as all the rest,
the loss of my past as I had conceived it, for I had truly
believed that I stood next to his daughter in my uncle’s
affections; too close indeed for any such tampering with
my future prospects.”
He was himself again; shaken with feeling but winsome
in voice, manner and speech. And it was the sincerity of
his feeling which made him so. He had truly loved his
uncle. No one could doubt that, not even myself who had
truly loved him also.
“On what terms did you leave him? Surely you can
remember that?”
Edgar’s eye flashed. As I noted it and the resolution
which was fast overcoming the sadness which had distinguished
his features up till now, I held my breath in
apprehension, for here was something to fear.
“When I left him it was with a mind much more at ease
than when he first showed me these two wills. For my
faith in him had come back. He would burn one of those
wills before he died, but it would not be the one which
would put to shame by its destruction, him who had
been as a child to him from the day of his early orphanage.”
The Coroner himself was startled by the effect made by
these words upon the crowd, and probably blamed his own
leniency in allowing this engaging witness to express himself
so fully.
In a tone which sounded sharp enough in contrast to the
mellow one which had preceded it, he said:
“That is what you thought. We had rather listen to
facts.”
Edgar bowed, still gracious, still the darling of the men
and women ranged before him, many of whom remembered
his boyhood; while I sat rigid, realizing how fully I was at
the mercy of his attractions and would continue to be till
I had an opportunity to speak, and possibly afterwards,
for prejudice raises a wall which nothing but time can
batter down.
And Orpha? What of her? How was she taking all
this? In my anxiety, I cast one look in her direction. To
my astonishment she sat unveiled and was gazing at Edgar
with an intentness which slowly but surely forced his head
to turn and his eye to seek hers. An instant thus, then she
pulled down her veil, and the flush just rising to his cheek
was lost again in pallor.
Unconsciously the muscles of my hands relaxed; for some
reason life had lost some of the poignant terror it had
held for me a moment before. A drowning man will catch
at straws; so will a lover; and I was both.
In the absorption which followed this glimpse of Orpha’s
face so many days denied me, I lost the trend of the next
few questions, and only realized that we were approaching
the crux of the situation when I heard:
“You did not visit him again?”
“No.”
“Where did you go?”
“To my room.”
“Will you state to the jury just where your room is
located?”
“On the same floor as Uncle’s, only further front and
on the opposite side of the hall.”
“We have here a chart of that floor. Will you be good
enough to step to it and indicate the two rooms you mention?”
Here, at a gesture from the Coroner, an official drew a
string attached to a roll suspended on one of the walls and
a rudely drawn diagram, large enough to be seen from all
parts of the court-room, fell into view.[A]
Edgar was handed a stick with which he pointed out the
two doors of his uncle’s room and those of his own.
What was coming?
“Mr. Bartholomew, will you now tell the jury what you
did on returning to your room?”
“Nothing. I threw myself into a chair and just
waited.”
“Waited for what?”
“To hear my cousin enter my uncle’s room.”
The bitterness with which he said this was so deftly
hidden under an assumption of casual rejoinder, as only
to be detected by one who was acquainted with every modulation
of his fine voice.
“And did you hear this?”
“Very soon; as soon as he could come up from the lower
hall where Clarke, my uncle’s man, had been sent to summon
him.”
“If you heard this, you must also have heard when he
left your uncle’s room.”
“I did.”
“Was the interview a long one?”
“I was sitting in front of the clock on my mantel-piece.
He was in there just twenty minutes.”
I felt my breast heave, and straightening myself instinctively
I met the concentrated gaze of a hundred pair
of eyes leveled like one against me.
Did I smile? I felt like it; but if I did it must have
expressed the irony with which I felt the meshes of the net
in which I was caught tighten with every word which this
man spoke.
The Coroner, who was the only person in the room who
had not looked my way, went undeviatingly on.
“In what part of the house does this gentleman of whom
we are speaking have his room?”
“On the same floor as mine; but further back at the
end of a short hall.”
“Will you take the pointer from the officer and show
the location of the second Mr. Bartholomew’s room?”
The witness did so.
“Did you hear in which direction your cousin went on
leaving your uncle? Did he go immediately to his room?”
“He may have done so, but if he did, he did not stay
long, for very soon I heard him return and proceed directly
down stairs.”
“How long was he below?”
“A long time. I had moved from my seat and my eye
was no longer on the clock so I cannot say how long.”
“Did you hear him when he came up for a second time?”
“Yes; he is not a light stepper.”
“Where did he go? Directly to his room?”
“No, he stopped on the way.”
“How, stopped on the way?”
“When he reached the top of the stairs he paused like
one hesitating. But not for long. Soon I heard him coming
in the direction of my room, pass it by and proceed to
our uncle’s door—the one in front so little-used as to be
negligible—where he lingered so long that I finally got up
and peered from my own doorway to see what he was
doing?”
“Was the hall dark?”
“Very.”
“Darker than usual?”
“Yes, much.”
“How was that? What had happened?”
“The electric light usually kept burning at my end of
the hall had been switched off.”
“When? Before your cousin came up or after?”
“I do not know. It simply was not burning when I
opened my door.”
“Will you say from which of the doors in your suite you
were looking?”
“From the one marked C on the chart.”
“That, as the jury can see if they will look, is diagonally
opposite the one at which the witness had heard his cousin
pause. Will the witness now state if the hall was too dark
at the time he looked out for him to see whether or not any
one stood at his uncle’s door?”
“No, it was not too dark for that, owing to the light
which shone in from the street through the large window
you see there.”
“Enough, you say, to make your uncle’s door visible?”
“Quite enough.”
“And what did you see there? Your cousin standing?”
“No; he was gone.”
“How gone? Could he not have been in your uncle’s
room?”
“Not then.”
“Why do you say ‘not then’?”
“Because while I looked I could hear his footsteps at the
other end of the house rounding the corner where the main
hall meets the little one in which his room is situated.”
My God! I had forgotten all this. I had been very
anxious to know how Uncle had fared since I left him in
such a state of excitement; whether he were sleeping or
awake, and hoped by listening I should hear Wealthy’s step
and so judge how matters were within. But a meaning
sinister if not definite had been given to this natural impulse
by the way Edgar’s voice fell as he uttered that word
stopped; and from that moment I recognized him for my
enemy, either believing in my guilt or wishing others to;
in which latter case, it was for me to fight my battle with
every weapon my need called for. But the conflict was
not yet and “Patience” must still be my watch-word. But
I held my breath as I waited for the next question.
“You say that you heard him moving down the hall. You
did not see him at your uncle’s door?”
“No, I did not.”
“But you are confident he was there, previous to your
looking out?”
“I am very sure that he was; my ear seldom deceives
me.”
“Mr. Bartholomew, will you think carefully before you
answer the following question. Was there any circumstance
connected with this matter which will enable you to
locate the hour at which you heard your cousin pass down
the hall?”
He hesitated; he did not want to answer. Why? I
would have given all that I possessed to know; but he only
said:
“I did not look at my watch; I did not need to. The
clock was striking three.”
“Three! The jury will note the hour.”
Why did he say that?—the jury will note the hour?
My action was harmless. Everything I did that night was
harmless. What did he mean then by the hour? The
mystery of it troubled me—a mystery he was careful to
leave for the present just where it was.
Returning to his direct investigation, the coroner led the
witness back to the time preceding his entrance into the
hall. “You were listening from your room; that room
was dark, you were no longer watching the clock which had
not yet struck; yet perhaps you can give us some idea of
how long your cousin lingered at your uncle’s door before
starting down the hall.”
“No, I should not like to do that.”
“Five minutes?”
“I cannot say.”
“Long enough to have entered that room and come out
again?”
“You ask too much. I am not ready to swear to that.”
“Very good; I will not press you!” But the suggestion
had been made. And for a purpose—a purpose linked with
the mystery of which I have just spoken. Glancing at Mr.
Jackson, I saw him writing in his little book. He had
noted this too. I was not alone in my apprehension which,
like a giant shadow thrown from some unknown quarter,
was reaching slowly over to envelop me. When I was
ready to listen again, it was to hear:
“What did you do then?”
“I went to bed.”
“Did you see or hear anything more of your cousin that
night?”
“No, not till the early morning when we were all roused
by the news which Wealthy brought to every door, that
Uncle was very much worse and that the doctor should be
sent for.”
“Tell us where it was you met him then.”
“In the hall near Uncle’s door—the one marked 2 on the
chart.”
“How did he look? Was there anything peculiar in his
appearance or manner?”
“He was fully dressed.”
“And you?”
“I had had no time to do more than wrap a dressing-gown
about me.”
“At what time was this? You remember the hour no
doubt?”
“Half past four in the morning; any one can tell you
that.”
“And he was fully dressed. In morning clothes or evening?”
“In the ones he wore to dinner the night before.”
It was true; I had not gone to bed that night. There
was too much on my mind. But to them it would look as if
I had sat up ready for the expected alarm.
“Was he in these same clothes when you finally entered
your uncle’s room?”
“Certainly; there was no time then for changing.”
These questions might have been addressed to me instead
of to him. They would have been answered with as much
truth; but the suggestiveness would have been lacking and
in this I recognized my second enemy. I now knew that
the Coroner was against me.
A few persons there may have recognized this fact also.
But they were all too much in sympathy with Edgar to
resent it. I made no show of doing so nor did I glance
again at Orpha to see the effect on her of these attacks
leveled at me with so much subtlety. I felt, in the humiliation
of the moment, that unless I stood cleared of every
suspicion, I could never look her again in the face.
Meanwhile the inquiry had reached the event for which
all were waiting—the destruction of the one will and the
acknowledgment by the dying man that the envelope which
held the other was empty.
“Were you near enough to see the red mark on the one
he had ordered burned?”
“Yes; I took note of it.”
“Had you seen it before?”
“Yes; when, in the interview of which I have spoken,
my uncle showed me the two envelopes and informed me
of their several contents.”
“Did he tell you or did you learn in any way which will
was in the one marked with red?”
“No. I did not ask him and he did not say.”
“So when you saw it burning you did not know with
certainty whether it was the will making you or your
cousin his chief heir?”
“I did not.”
He said it firmly, but he said it with effort. Again,
why?
The time to consider this was not now, for at this reply,
expected though it was, a universal sigh swept through the
house, carrying my thoughts with it. Emotion must have
its outlet. The echo in my own breast was a silent one,
springing from sources beyond the ken of the simple onlooker.
We were approaching a critical part of the inquiry.
The whereabouts of the missing document must
soon come up. Should I be obliged to listen to further insinuations
such as had just been made? Was it his plan
to show that I was party to a fraud and knew where the
missing will lay secreted,—where it would always lie secreted
because it was in his favor and not in mine? It was
possible; anything was possible. If I were really wise I
would prepare myself for the unexpected; for the unexpected
was what I probably should be called upon to
face.
Yet it was not so, or I did not think it so, in the beginning.
Asked to describe his uncle’s last moments he did so
shortly, simply, feelingly.
Then came the question for which I waited.
“Your uncle died, then, without a sign as to where the
remaining will was to be found?”
“He did not have time. Death came instantly, leaving
the words unsaid. It was a great misfortune.”
With a gesture of reproof, for he would not have it seem
that he liked these comments, the Coroner pressed eagerly
on:
“What of his looks? Did his features betray any emotion
when he found that he could no longer speak?”
Edgar hesitated. It was the first time we had seen him
do so and my heart beat in anticipation of a lie.
But again I did him an injustice. He did not want to
answer—that we could all see—but when he did, he spoke
the truth.
“He looked frightened, or so I interpreted his expression;
and his head moved a little. Then all was over.”
In the silence which followed, a stifled sob was heard.
We all knew from whom it came and every eye turned to
the patient little figure in black who up till now had kept
such strong control over her feelings.
“If Miss Bartholomew would like to retire into the adjoining
room she is at liberty to do so,” came from the
Coroner’s seat.
But she shook her head, murmuring quietly:
“Thank you, I will stay.”
I blessed her in my heart. Still neutral. Still resolute
to hear and know all.
The inquiry went on.
“Mr. Bartholomew, did you search for that will?”
“Thoroughly. In a haphazard way at first, expecting
to find it in some of the many drawers in his room. But
when I did not, I went more carefully to work, I and my
two faithful servants, who having been in personal attendance
upon him all through his illness, knew his habits and
knew the room. But even then we found nothing in any
way suggestive of the document we were looking for.”
“And since?”
“The room has been in the hands of the police. I have
not heard that they have been any more successful.”
There were more questions and more answers but I paid
little attention to them. I was thinking of what had passed
between the Inspector and myself at the time he visited me
in my room. I have said little about it because a man is
not proud of such an experience; but in the quiet way in
which this especial official worked, he had made himself
very sure before he left me that this document was neither
on my person nor within the four walls of the room itself.
This had been a part of the search. I tingled yet whenever
I recalled the humiliation of that hour. I tingled at this
moment; but rebuked myself as the mystery of the whole
proceeding got a stronger hold upon my mind. Not with
me, not with him, but somewhere! When would they reach
the point where perhaps the solution lay? Five hours had
elapsed between the time I left uncle and the rousing of
the house at Wealthy’s hurried call. What had happened
during those hours? Who could tell the tale—the whole
tale, since manifestly that had never been fully related.
Clarke? Wealthy? I knew what they had told the police,
what they had confided to each other concerning their
experience in the sick-room; but under oath, and with the
shadow of crime falling across the lesser mystery what
might not come to light under the probe of this prejudiced
but undoubtedly honest Coroner?
My impatience grew with every passing moment, but
fortunately it was not to be tried much longer,
for I soon had the satisfaction of seeing Edgar
leave the witness chair and Clarke, as we called him, take
his seat there.
This old and tried servant of a man exacting as he was
friendly and generous as he was just, had always inspired
me with admiration, far as I was from being in his good
books. Had he liked me I would have felt myself strong
in what was now a doubtful position. But devoted as he
was to Edgar, I could not hope for any help from him
save of the most grudging kind. I therefore sat unmoved
and unexpectant while he took his oath and answered the
few opening questions. They pertained mostly to the signing
of the first will to which he had added his signature as
witness. As nothing new was elicited this matter was soon
dropped.
Other points of interest shared the same fate. He could
substantiate the testimony of others, but he had nothing
of his own to impart. Would it be the same when we got
to his final attendance on his master—the last words uttered
between them—the final good-night?
The Coroner himself seemed to be awake to the full importance
of what this witness might have to disclose, for he
scrutinized him earnestly before saying:
“We will now hear, as nearly as you can recall, what
passed between you and your sick master on the night
which proved to be his last? Begin at the beginning—that
is, when you were sent to summon one or other of his two
nephews to Mr. Bartholomew’s room.”
“Pardon, sir, but that was not the beginning. The beginning
was when Mr. Bartholomew, who to our astonishment
had eaten his supper in his chair by the fireside, drew
a small key from the pocket in his dressing-gown and,
handing it to me, bade me unlock the drawer let into the
back of his bedstead and bring him the two big envelopes
I should find there.”
“You are right, that is the beginning. Go on with your
story.”
“I had never been asked to unlock this drawer before;
he had always managed to do it himself; but I had no
difficulty in doing it or in bringing him the papers he
had asked for. I just lifted out the whole batch, and laying
them down in his lap, asked him to pick out the ones he
wanted.”
“Did he do it?”
“Yes, immediately.”
“Before you moved away?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Then you caught a glimpse of the papers he selected?”
“I did, sir. I could not help it. I had to wait, for he
wished me to relieve him of the ones he didn’t want.”
“And you did this?”
“Yes; I took them from his hand and laid them on the
table to which he pointed.”
“Now for the ones he kept. Describe them.”
“Two large envelopes, sir, larger than the usual legal
size, brown in color, I should say, and thick with the papers
that were in them.”
“Had you ever seen any envelopes like these before?”
“Yes, on Mr. Bartholomew’s desk the day I was called in
to witness his signature.”
“Very good. There were two of them, you say?”
“Yes, sir, two.”
“Were they alike?”
“Exactly, I should say.”
“Any mark on either one?”
“Not that I observed, sir. But I only saw the face of
one of them and that was absolutely blank.”
“No red marks on either.”
“Not that I saw, sir.”
“Very good. Proceed, Mr. Clarke. What did Mr.
Bartholomew say, after you had laid the other papers
aside?”
“He bade me look for Mr. Edgar; said he was in a hurry
and wanted to see him at once.”
“Was that all?”
“Yes, sir, he was not a man of many words. Besides, I
left the room immediately and did not enter it again till
Mr. Edgar left him.”
“Where were you when he did this?”
“At the end of the hall talking to Wealthy. There is a
little cozy corner there where she sits and where I sometimes
waited when I was expecting Mr. Bartholomew’s
ring.”
“Did you see Mr. Edgar, as you call him, when he came
out?”
“Yes, sir; crossing over to his room.”
“And what did you do after that?”
“Went immediately to Mr. Bartholomew to see if he was
wishing to go to bed. But he was not. On the contrary, he
had another errand for me. He wanted to see his other
nephew. So I went below searching for him.”
“Was Mr. Bartholomew still sitting by the fire when you
went in?”
“He was.”
“With the two big envelopes in his hands?”
“Not that I noted, sir; but he had pockets in his gown
large enough to hold them and they might have been in
one of these.”
“Never mind the might have beens; just the plain answer,
Mr. Clarke.”
“Yes, sir. Excuse me, sir. Feeling afraid that he would
get very tired sitting up so long, I hurried downstairs,
found Mr. Quenton, as we call him, in the library and
brought him straight up. Then I went back to Wealthy.”
“Is there a clock in the cozy corner?”
“There is, sir.”
“Did you look at it as you came and went?”
“I did this time.”
“Why this time?”
“First, because I was anxious for Mr. Bartholomew not
to tire himself too much and—and—”
“Go on; we want the whole truth, Mr. Clarke.”
“I was curious to see whether Mr. Bartholomew would
keep Mr. Quenton any longer than he did Mr. Edgar.”
“And did he?”
“A little, sir.”
“Did you and the woman Wealthy exchange remarks
upon this?”
“We—we did, sir.”
At this admission, I took a quick look at Mr. Jackson and
was relieved to see him make another entry in his little
book. He had detected, here, as well as I, an opening for
future investigation. I heard him, as it were in advance,
putting this suggestive query to the present witness:
“What had you and Wealthy been saying on this subject?”
I know very little of courts or the usages of court
procedure, but I know that I should have put this question
if I had been conducting this examination.
The Coroner evidently was not of my mind, which certainly
was not strange, seeing where his sympathies
were.
“What do you mean by little?”
“Ten minutes.”
“By the clock?”
“Yes, sir,” said rather sheepishly.
“Proceed; what happened next?”
“I went immediately to Mr. Bartholomew’s room, thinking
that of course he would be ready for me now. But
he was not. Instead, he bade me leave him and not come
back for a full half hour, and not to allow any one else to
disturb him. I was to give the same order to Wealthy.”
“And did you?”
“Yes, sir; and left her on the watch.”
“And where did you go?”
“To my room for a smoke.”
“Were you concerned at leaving Mr. Bartholomew alone
for so long a time?”
“Yes, sir; we never liked to do that. He had grown to
be too feeble. But he was not a man you could disobey
even for his own good.”
“Did you spend the whole half hour in smoking?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Not leaving your room at all?”
“Oh, I left my room several times, going no further,
though, than the end of my small hall.”
“Why did you do this?”
“Because Mr. Bartholomew had been so very peremptory
about anybody coming to his room. I had every confidence
in Wealthy, but I could not help going now and then to see
if she was still on the watch.”
“With what result?”
“She was always there. I did not speak to her, not
wishing her to know that I was keeping tabs on her. But
each time I went I could see the hem of her dress protruding
from behind the screen and knew that she, like
myself, was waiting for the half hour to be up. As soon
as it was, I stepped boldly down the hall, telling Wealthy
as I passed that I should make short work of putting the
old gentleman to bed and for her to be ready to follow me
in a very few minutes. And I kept my word. Mr. Bartholomew
was still sitting in his chair when I went in. He
had the two documents in his hand and asked me to place
them, together with the other papers, on the small stand
at the side of the bed. And there they stayed up to the
time I gave place to Wealthy. This is all I have to tell
about that night. I went from his room to mine and slept
till we were all wakened by the ill news that Mr. Bartholomew
had been taken worse and was rapidly sinking.”
There was an instant’s lull during which I realized my
own disappointment. I had heard nothing that I had not
known before. Then the Coroner said:
“Did your duties in Mr. Bartholomew’s room during
these months of illness include at any time the handling of
his medicines?”
“No, sir.”
“Did you ever visit his medicine cabinet, or take anything
from its shelves?”
“No, sir.”
“You must often have poured him out a glass of water?”
“Oh, yes, I have done that.”
“Did you do so on that night? Think carefully before
you answer.”
“I do not need to, for I am very sure that I handed him
nothing. I do not even remember seeing the usual pitcher
and glass anywhere in the room.”
“Not on the stand at his side?”
“No, sir.”
“Nothing of the kind near him?”
“Not that I saw, sir.”
“Very good; you may step down.”
Wealthy was the next witness summoned, and
her appearance on the stand caused a flutter of
excitement to pass from end to end of the well
packed room. All knew that from her, if from anybody,
enlightenment must come as to what had taken place in
the few fatal hours which had elapsed after Clarke’s departure
from the room. Would she respond to our hopes?
Would she respond to mine? Or would she leave the veil
half raised from sheer inability to lift it higher?
Conscious that the blood was leaving my cheeks and
fearful that she could not hold the attention of the crowd
from myself, I sought for relief in the face of Edgar. He
must know her whole story. Also whom it threatened.
Would I be able to read in his lip and eye, ordinarily so
expressive, what we had to expect?
No. He was giving nothing away. He was not even
looking with anything like attention at anybody; not even
my way as I had half expected. The mobile lip was
straight; the eye, usually sparkling with intelligence, fixed
to the point of glassiness.
I took in that look well; the time might come when I
should find it wise to recall it.
Wealthy is a good-looking woman, with that kind of
comeliness which speaks of a warm heart and motherly
instincts. Seen in the home, whether at work or at rest,
she was the embodiment of all that insured comfort and
ease to those under her care. She was more than a servant,
more than nurse, and as such was regarded with favor by
every one in the house, even by my poor unappreciated
self.
In public and before the eyes of this mixed assemblage
she showed the same pleasing characteristics. I began to
breathe more easily. Surely she might be trusted not to be
swayed sufficiently by malice, either to evade or color the
truth. For all her love for Edgar, she will be true to herself.
She cannot help it with that face and demeanor.
The Coroner showed her every consideration. This was
but due to the grief she so resolutely endeavored to keep
under. All through the opening questions and answers
which were mainly corroborative of much that had gone
before, he let her sometimes garrulous replies pass without
comment, though the spectators frequently evinced impatience
in their anxiety to reach the point upon which the
real mystery hung.
It came at last and was welcomed by a long drawn breath
from many an overburdened breast.
“Mr. Clarke has said that on leaving Mr. Bartholomew’s
room for the last time that night, he saw the two envelopes
about which so much has been said still lying on the little
stand drawn up by the bedside. Were they there when
you went into the room?”
“Yes, sir; I noticed them immediately. The stand is very
near the door by which I usually enter, and it was a matter
of habit with me to take a look at my patient before busying
myself with making my final preparations for the night.
As I did this, I observed some documents lying there and
as it was never his custom to leave business papers lying
about I asked him if he would not like to have me put them
away for him. But he answered no, not to bother, for there
was something he wanted me to get for him which would
take me down into Miss Orpha’s room, and as it was growing
late I had better go at once. ‘Mind you,’ he said, ‘she is
but a girl and may not remember where she has put it; but,
if so, she must look for it and you are not to come back
until she has found it, if you have to stay an hour.’
“As the thing he wanted was a little white silk shawl
which had been her mother’s, and as the dear child did not
know exactly in which of two or three chests she had hidden
it, it did take time to find it, and it was with a heart panting
with anxiety that I finally started to go back, knowing
what a hard evening he had had and how often the doctor
had told us that he was to be kept quiet and above all
never to be left very long alone. But I was more frightened
yet when I got about halfway upstairs, for, for the
first time since I have lived in the house, though I have
been up and down that flight hundreds of times, I felt the
Presence—”
“You may cut that out,” came kindly but peremptorily
from the Coroner, probably to the immense disappointment
of half the people there.
The Presence on that night!
I myself felt a superstitious thrill at the thought, though
I had laughed a dozen times at this old wives’ tale.
“Tell your story straight,” admonished the Coroner.
“I will, sir. I mean to, sir. I only wanted to explain
how I came to stumble in rushing up those stairs and yet
how quick I was to stop when I heard something on reaching
the top which frightened me more than any foolish
fancy. This was the sound of a click in the hall towards
the front. Some one was turning the key in Mr. Bartholomew’s
door—the one nearest the street. As this door is
only used on occasion it startled me. Besides, who would
do such a thing? There was no one in the hall, for I ran
quickly the length of it to see. So it must have been done
from the inside and by whom then but by Mr. Bartholomew
himself. But I had left him in bed! Here was a coil; and
strong as I am I found myself catching at the banisters for
support, for I did not understand his locking the door when
he was in the room alone. However, he may have had his
reasons, and rather ashamed of my agitation I was hurrying
back to the other door when I heard a click there, and
realized that the doors were being unlocked and not locked;—that
he was expecting me and was making the way open
for me to come in. Had I arrived a few minutes sooner
I should not have been able to enter. It gave me a turn.
My sick master shut up there alone! Locked in by himself!
I had never known him to do such a thing all the
time he was ill, and I had to quiet myself a bit before I
dared go in. When I did, he was lying in bed looking
very white but peaceful enough; more peaceful indeed than
he had at any time that day. ‘Is that you, Wealthy?’ he
asked. ‘Where is the little shawl? Give it to me.’ I
handed it to him and he laid it, folded as it was, against
his cheek. I felt troubled, I hardly knew why and stood
looking at him. He smiled and glancing at the little pile
of documents lying on the stand told me that I could put
them away now. ‘Here is the key,’ he said; I took it from
his hand after seeing him draw it from under the pillow.
I had often used it for him. Unlocking the drawer which
was set into the head-board of his bed where it jutted into
the alcove, I reached for the papers and locked them up in
the drawer and handed him back the key. ‘Thank you,’
he said and turned his face from the light. It was the
signal for me to drop the curtain hanging at that side of
the bed. This I did—”
“One moment. In handling the papers you speak of
did you notice them particularly?”
“Not very, sir. I remember that the top one was in a
dark brown envelope and bulky.”
“Which side was up?”
“The flap side.”
“Sealed?”
“No, open; that is loose, not fastened down.”
“You noticed that?”
“I couldn’t help it. It was right under my eyes.”
“Did you notice anything else? That there was a
second envelope in the pile similar to the one on top.”
“I cannot say that I did. The papers were all bunched,
you see, and I just lifted them quickly and put them in the
drawer.”
“Why quickly?”
“Mr. Bartholomew was looking at me, sir.”
“Then you did not note that there was another envelope
in that pile, just like the top one, only empty?”
“I did not, sir.”
“Very good. You may go on now. You dropped the
curtain. What did you do next?”
“I prepared his soothing medicine.” Her voice fell and
an expression of great trouble crossed her countenance. “I
always had this ready in case he should grow restless in
the night.”
“A soothing medicine! Where was that kept?”
“With the rest of the medicines in the cabinet built into
the small passage-way leading to the upper door.”
“And you went there for the soothing medicine. At
about what time?”
“Not far from eleven o’clock, sir: I remember thinking
as I passed by the mantel-clock how displeased Dr. Cameron
would be if he knew that Mr. Bartholomew’s light was not
yet out.”
“Go on; what about the medicine? Did you give it to
him every night?”
“Not every night, but frequently. I always had it
ready.”
“Will you step down a minute? I want to ask Dr.
Cameron a few questions about this soothing medicine.”
The interruption was welcome; we all needed a moment’s
respite. Dr. Cameron was again sworn. He had given his
testimony at length earlier in the day but it had been
mainly in reference to a very different sort of medicine,
and it was of this simpler and supposedly very innocent
mixture that the Coroner wished to learn a few facts.
Dr. Cameron was very frank with his replies. Told just
what it was; what the dose consisted of and how harmless
it was when given according to directions. “I have never
known,” he added, “of Mrs. Starr ever making any mistake
in preparing or administering it. The other medicine
of which I have already given a detailed account I have
always prepared myself.”
“It is of that other medicine taken in connection with
this one of which I wish to ask. Say the two were mixed
what would be the result?”
“The powerful one would act, whatever it was mixed
with.”
“How about the color? Would one affect the other?”
“If plenty of water were used, the change in color would
hardly be perceptible.”
“Thank you, doctor; we can release you now.”
The doctor stepped down, whereupon a recess was called,
to the disappointment and evident chagrin of a great many.
The mood of the Coroner changed with the afternoon
session. He was curter in speech and less patient
with the garrulity of his witnesses. Perhaps he
dreaded the struggle which he foresaw awaited him.
He plunged at once into the topic he had left unfinished
and at the precise point where he had left off. Wealthy
had resumed her place on the stand.
“And where did you put this soothing mixture after you
had prepared it?”
“Where I always did—on the shelf hanging in the corner
on the further side of the bed—the side towards the windows.
I did this so that it would not be picked up by
mistake for a glass of water left on his stand.”
“Tell that to the jury again, Mrs. Starr. That the
soothing medicine of which you speak was in a glass on
the shelf we all can see indicated on the chart above your
head, and plain water in a glass standing on the table on
the near side of the bed.”
“Excuse me, Doctor Jones, I did not mean to say that
there was any glass of water on the small stand that night.
There was not. He did not seem to want it, so I left the
water in a pitcher on the table by the hearth. I only
meant that it being my usual custom to have it there I
got in the habit of putting anything in the way of medicine
as far removed from it as possible.”
“Mrs. Starr, when did you prepare this soothing medicine
as you call it?”
“Soon after I entered the room.”
“Before Mr. Bartholomew slept?”
“Oh, yes, sir.”
“Tell how you did it, where you did it and what Mr.
Bartholomew said while you were doing it—that is, if he
said anything at all.”
“The bottle holding this medicine was kept, as I have
already said, with all the other medicines, in the cabinet
hanging in the upper passageway.” Every eye rose to the
chart. “The water in a pitcher on the large table to the
left of the fire-place. Filling a glass with this water which
I had drawn myself, I went to the medicine cabinet and
got the bottle containing the drops the doctor had ordered
for this purpose, and carrying it over to the table, together
with the medicine-dropper, added the customary ten drops
to the water and put the bottle back in the cabinet and the
glass with the medicine in it on the shelf. Mr. Bartholomew’s
face was turned my way and he naturally followed
my movements as I passed to and fro; but he showed no
especial interest in them, nor did he speak.”
“Was this before or after you dropped the curtain on
the other side of the bed.”
“After.”
“The bed, I have been given to understand, is surrounded
on all sides by heavy curtains which can be pulled to at will.
Was the one you speak of the only one to be dropped or
pulled at night?”
“Usually. You see Miss Orpha’s picture hangs between
the windows and was company for him if he chanced to
wake in the night.”
Again that sob, but fainter than before and to me very
far off. Or was it that I felt so far removed myself—pushed
aside and back from the grief and sufferings of
this family?
The heads which turned at this low but pathetic sound
were soon turned back again as the steady questioning
went on:
“You speak of going to the medicine cabinet. It was
your business, no doubt, to go there often.”
“Very often; I was his nurse, you see.”
“There was another bottle of medicine kept there—the
one labeled ‘Dangerous’?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Did you see that bottle when you went for the soothing
mixture you speak of?”
“No, sir.” This was very firmly said. “I wasn’t thinking
of it, and the bottle I wanted being in front I just
pulled it out and never looked at any other.”
“This other bottle—the dangerous one—where was that
kept?”
“Way back behind several others. I had put it there
when the doctor told us that we were not to give him any
more of that especial medicine without his orders.”
“If you went to this cabinet so often you must have a
very good idea of just how it looked inside.”
“I have, sir,” her voice falling a trifle—at least, I
thought I detected a slight change in it as if the emotion
she had so bravely kept under up to this moment was
beginning to make itself felt.
“Then tell us if everything looked natural to you when
you went to it this time; everything in order,—nothing
displaced.”
“I did not notice. I was too intent on what I was after.
Besides, if I had—”
“Well, go on.”
Her brows puckered in distress; and I thought I saw her
hand tremble where it showed amid the folds of her dress.
If no other man held his breath at that short interim in
which not a sound was heard, I did. Something was about
to fall from her lips—
But she was speaking.
“If I had observed any disorder such as you mention I
should not have thought it at all strange. I am not the
only one who had access to that cabinet. His daughter
often went to it, and—and the young gentlemen, too.”
“Both of them?”
“Yes, sir.”
“What should take them there?”
Her head lifted, her voice steadied, she looked the capable,
kindly person of a few moments ago. That thrill of emotion
was gone; perhaps I have overemphasized it.
“We all worked together, sir. The young gentlemen, that
is one or the other of them, often took my place in the
room, especially at night, and Mr. Bartholomew, used to
being waited on and having many wants, they had learned
how to take care of him and give him what he called for.”
“And this took them to the cabinet?”
“Undoubtedly; it held a great variety of things besides
his medicines.”
The Coroner paused. During the most trying moment of
my life every eye in the room turned on me, not one on
Edgar.
I bore it stoically; a feeling I endeavored to crush making
havoc in my heart.
Then the command came:
“Continue with your story. You have given us the incidents
of the night such as you observed them before Mr.
Bartholomew slept; you will now relate what happened
after.”
Again I watched her hand. It had clenched itself
tightly and then loosened as these words rang out from the
seat of authority. The preparation for what she had to
tell had been made; the time had now come for its relation.
She began quietly, but who could tell how she would
end.
“For an hour I kept my watch on the curtained side of
the bed. It was very still in the room, so deathly still that
after awhile I fell asleep in my chair. When I woke it was
suddenly and with a start of fear. I was too confused at
first to move and as I sat listening, I heard a slight sound
on the other side of the bed, followed by the unmistakable
one of a softly closing door. My first thought, of course,
was for my patient and throwing the curtains aside, I
looked through. The room was light enough, for one of
the logs on the hearth had just broken apart, and the glow
it made lit up Mr. Bartholomew’s face and showed me that
he was sleeping. Relieved at the sight, I next asked myself
who could have been in the room at an hour so late, and
what this person wanted. I was not frightened, now that
I was fully awake, and being curious, nothing more, I drew
the portière from before the passage-way at my back
and, stepping to the door beyond, opened it and looked
out.”
Here she became suddenly silent, and so intent were we
all in anticipation of what her next words would reveal,
that the shock caused by this unexpected break in her
story, vented itself in a sort of gasp from the parched lips
and throats of the more excitable persons present. It was
a sound not often heard save on the theatrical stage at a
moment of great suspense, and the effect upon the witness
was so strange that I forgot my own emotion in watching
her as she opened her lips to continue and then closed them
again, with a pitiful glance at the Coroner.
He seemed to understand her and made a kindly effort
to help her in this sudden crisis of feeling.
“Take your time, Mrs. Starr,” he said. “We are well
aware that testimony of this nature must be painful to you,
but it is necessary and must be given. You opened the door
and looked out. What did you see?”
“A man—or, rather, the shadow of a man outlined very
dimly on the further wall of the hall.”
“What man?”
“I do not know, sir.”
She did; the woman was lying. No one ever looked as
she did who was in doubt as to what she saw. But the
Coroner intentionally or unintentionally blind to this very
decided betrayal of her secret, still showed a disposition to
help her.
“Was it so dark?”
“Yes, sir. The electrolier at the stair-head had been put
out probably by him as he passed, for—”
It was a slip. I saw it in the way her face changed and
her voice faltered as with one accord every eye in the
assemblage before her turned quickly towards the chart.
I did not need to look. I know that hall by heart. The
electrolier she spoke of was nearer the back than the front;
to put it out in passing, meant that the person stopping to
extinguish it was heading towards the rear end of the hall.
In other words, Clarke or myself. As it was not myself—
But she must have thought it was, for when the Coroner,
drawing the same conclusion, pressed her to describe the
shadow and, annoyed at her vague replies, asked her point
blank if it could be that of Clarke, she shook her head and
finally acknowledged that it was much too slim.
“A man’s, though?”
“Certainly, a man’s.”
“And what became of this shadow?”
“It was gone in a minute; disappeared at the turn of the
wall.”
She had the grace to droop her head, as if she realized
what she was doing and took but little pleasure in it. My
estimation of her rose on the instant; for she did not like
me, was jealous of every kindness my uncle had shown
me, and yet felt compunction over what she was thus forced
into saying.
“If she knew! Ah, if she knew!” passed in tumult
through my brain; and I bore the stare of an hundred eyes
as I could not have borne the stare of one if that one had
been Orpha’s. Thank God, her veil was so thick.
Further questions brought out little more concerning this
incident. She had not followed the shadow, she had not
looked at the clock, she had not even gone around the bed
to see what had occasioned the peculiar noise she had heard.
She had not thought it of sufficient importance. Indeed,
she had not attached any importance to the incident at the
time, since her patient had not been wakened and late visits
were not uncommon in that sick-room where the interest of
everybody in the house centered, night as well as day.
But, when Mr. Bartholomew at last grew restless and she
went for the medicine she had prepared, she saw with some
astonishment that it was not in the exact place on the shelf
where she had placed it,—or, at least, in the exact place
where she felt sure that she had placed it. But even this
did not alarm her or arouse her suspicion. How could it
when everybody in the house was devoted to its master—or
at all events gave every evidence of being so. Besides, she
might have been mistaken as to where she had set down the
glass. Her memory was not what it was,—and so on and so
on till the Coroner stopped her with the query:
“And what did you do? Did you give him the dose his
condition seemed to call for?”
“I did; and my heart is broken at the thought.” She
showed it. Tears were welling from her eyes and her whole
body shook with the sob she strove to suppress. “I can
never forgive myself that I did not suspect—mix a fresh
draught—do anything but put that spoon filled with doubtful
liquor between his lips. But how could I imagine that
any one would tamper with the medicines in that cabinet.
That any one would—”
Here she was stopped again, peremptorily this time, and
her testimony switched to the moment when she saw the
first signs of anything in Mr. Bartholomew’s condition approaching
collapse and how long it was after she gave him
the medicine.
“Some little time. I was not watching the clock. Perhaps
I slept again—I shall never know, but if I did, it was
the sound of a sudden gasp from behind the curtains which
started me to my feet. It was like a knife going through
me, for I had a long experience with the sick before I came
to C—— and knew that it foretold the end.
“I was still surer of this when I bent over to look at
him. He was awake, but I shall never forgot his eye.
‘Wealthy,’ he whispered, exerting himself to speak plainly,
‘call the children—call all of them—bid them come without
delay—all is over with me—I shall not live out the coming
day. But first, the bowl—the one in the bathroom—bring
it here—put it on the stand—and two candles—lighted—don’t
look; act!’ It was the master ordering a slave.
There was nothing to do but to obey. I went to the bathroom,
found the bowl he wanted, brought it, brought the
candles, lighted them, turned on the electricity, for the
candles were mere specks in that great room and then
started for the door. But he called me back. ‘I want the
two envelopes,’ he cried. ‘Open the drawer and get them.
Now put them in my hands, one in my right, the other in
my left, and hasten, for I fear to—to lose my speech.’
“I rushed—I was terrified to leave him alone even for
an instant but to cross him in his least wish might mean his
death, so I fled like a wild woman through the halls, first
to Mr. Edgar’s room, then downstairs to Miss Orpha and
later—not till after I had seen these two on their way to
Mr. Bartholomew’s room, to the rear hall and Mr. Quenton’s
door.”
“What did you do there?”
“I both knocked and called.”
“What did you say?”
“That his uncle was worse, and for him to come immediately.
That Mr. Bartholomew found difficulty in speaking
and wanted to see them all before his power to do so
failed.”
“Did he answer?”
“Instantly; opening the door and coming out. He was in
Mr. Bartholomew’s room almost as soon as the others.”
“How could that be? Did he not stop to dress?”
“He was already dressed, just as he rose from dinner.”
What followed has already been told; I will not enlarge
upon it. The burning of the one will in the presence of
Orpha, Edgar and myself, with Wealthy Starr standing in
the background. Uncle’s sudden death before he could tell
us where the will containing his last wishes could be found,
and the shock we had all received at the astonishment
shown by the doctor at his patient having succumbed so
suddenly when he had fully expected him to live another
fortnight.
The excitement which had been worked up to fever-point
gradually subsided after this and, the hour being late, the
inquiry was adjourned, to be continued the next day.
In my haste to be through with the record of a testimony
which so unmistakably gave the impression that
I was the man who had tampered with the medicine
which prematurely ended my uncle’s fast failing life, I
omitted to state Wealthy’s eager admission that notwithstanding
the doctor’s surprise at the sudden passing of his
patient and her own knowledge that the room contained a
previously used medicine which had been pronounced dangerous
to him at this stage of his illness, she did not connect
these two facts in her mind even then as cause and
effect. Not till the dreadful night in which she heard the
word poison uttered over Mr. Bartholomew’s casket, did
she realize what the peculiar sound which had roused her
from her nap beside the sick-bed really was. It was the
setting down of the glass on the shelf from which it had
been previously lifted.
This was where the proceedings had ended; and it was at
this point they were taken up the next day.
I say nothing of the night between; I have tried to forget
it. God grant the day will come when I may. Nor shall I
enter into any description of the people who filled the room
on this occasion or of the change in Orpha’s appearance
or in that of such persons towards whom my eyes, hot with
the lack of sleep, wandered during the first half hour. I
am eager to go on; eager to tell the worst and have done
with this part of my story.
To return then to Wealthy’s testimony as continued from
the day before. The casket in which Mr. Bartholomew’s
body had been laid on the morning of the second day had
been taken in the early evening down into the court. She
had not accompanied it. When asked why, she said that
Mr. Edgar had asked her to remain in the room, and on
no account to leave it without locking both doors. So she
had stayed until she heard a scream ringing up through
the house, and convinced from its hysterical sound that it
came from one of the maids, she hastened to lock the one
door which had been left unfastened, and go below. As
in company with Mr. Quenton and Clarke she reached the
balcony on the second floor, she could see that there were
several persons in the court, so she stopped where she was,
and simply looked down at what was going on. It was then
she got the shock of her life. The girl who had uttered the
scream was pointing at her dead master’s face and shouting
the word poison. One can imagine what passed through
her mind as the clouds cleared away from it and she
realized to what in her ignorance she had been made a
party to.
She certainly made the jury feel it, though she was less
garrulous and simpler in her manners than on the previous
day; and hardly knowing what to expect from her peculiar
sense of duty, I was in dread anticipation of hearing her
relate the few words which had passed between us as
Orpha fell into my arms,—words in which she accused me
of being the cause of all this trouble.
But she spared me that, either because she did not know
how to obtrude it without help from the Coroner, or because
she had enough right feeling not to emphasize the
suspicion already roused against me by her previous testimony.
Grateful for this much grace, I restrained my own
anxieties and listened intently for what else she had to say,
in the old hope that some word would yet fall from her
lips or some glance escape from her eye which would give
me the clew to the hand which had really lifted that glass
and set it down a little further along the shelf.
I thought I was on its track when she came to the visit
she had paid to the room above in the company of Edgar
and Orpha. But I heard little new. The facts elicited were
well-known ones. They had approached the cabinet together,
looked into it together, and, pushing the bottles
about, brought out the one for which they were seeking
from the very place in the rear of the shelf where she had
put it herself when told that it would not be required any
longer.
“Yes, that is the bottle,” she declared, as the Coroner
lifted a small phial from the table before him and held it
up in her sight and in that of the jury. As he did this, I
could scarcely hide the sickening thrill which for a moment
caused everything to turn black around me. For the label
was written large and the word Poison had a ghastly look
to one who had loved Edgar Quenton Bartholomew. When
I could see and hear again, Wealthy was saying:
“A few drops wouldn’t be missed. My memory isn’t
good enough for me to be sure of a fact like that.”
Evidently she had been asked if on taking the phial from
the shelf she had noticed any diminution of its contents
since she had last handled it.
“You say that you pushed the bottles aside in order to
get at this one. Was that necessary? Could you not have
reached in over them and lifted it out?”
“I never thought of doing that; none of us did. We
were all anxious to satisfy ourselves as to whether or not
the bottle was there and just took the quickest way we knew
of finding out.”
“But you could have got hold of it in the way I suggested?
Reached in, I mean, and pulled it out without
disarranging the other bottles?”
She stopped to think; contracting her brows and stealing
what I felt sure was a look at Edgar.
“It would have been difficult,” she finally conceded:
“but a person with long fingers might have got hold of it
all right. The bottles in front and around it were not
very large. Much of the same size as the one you just
showed us.”
“Then in your opinion this could have been done?”
(I heard afterwards that it had been done by one of the
police operatives.)
“It could have been done.”
Almost doggedly she said it.
“Without making much noise?”
“Without making any if the person doing it knew exactly
where the phial was to be found.”
Not doggedly now, but incisively.
“And how many of the household, to your definite knowledge,
did?”
“Three, besides myself. Miss Orpha, Mr. Edgar and
Mr. Quenton, all of whom shared my nursing.”
The warmth with which she uttered the first two names,
the coldness with which she uttered mine! Was it intentional,
or just the natural expression of her feelings? Whatever
prompted this distinction in tone, the effect was to
signal me out as definitely as though a brand had left its
scorching mark upon my forehead.
And I innocent!
Why I did not leap to my feet I do not know. I thought
I did, shouting a wild disclaimer. If men stared and
women shrieked that was nothing to me. All that I cared
for was Orpha sitting there listening to this hellish accusation.
So maddened was I, so dead to all human conditions
that I doubt if I should have been surprised had the ghostly
figure of my uncle evolved itself from air and taken its
place on the witness-stand in revolt against this horror.
Anything was possible, but to let the world—by which I
meant Orpha—believe this thing for a moment.
All this tumult in brain and heart, and my body quiet,
fixed, with not a muscle so much as quivering. By what
force was I thus withheld? Possibly by some hypnotic influence
exerted by Mr. Jackson, for when I looked in his
direction I found him gazing very earnestly in mine. I
smiled. It must have been a very dreary smile and ironic
in the extreme; for my heart was filled with bitterness and
could express itself in no other way.
The decided shake of the head which he gave me in return
had its effect, however, and digging my nails into my palm,
I listened to what followed with all the stoicism the situation
called for.
I was still in a state of rigid self-control when I heard
my name spoken loudly and with command and woke to
the fact that Wealthy had been dismissed from the stand
and that I was to be the next witness.
Was I ready for it? I must be; and to test my strength,
I cast one straight look at Orpha. She had lifted her veil
and met my gaze fairly. Had there been guilt in my
heart—
But I could pass her without shame; and sustained by
this fact, I took my place on the stand with a calmness I
had hardly expected to show in the face of this prejudiced
throng.
As my story, sometimes elicited by questions and sometimes
allowed to take the form of an uninterrupted
narrative, differed in no essential from the one
already given in these pages, I see no reason for recapitulating
it here any more than I did the one I told days before
to the Inspector. Fixed in my determination to be honest
in all I said but not to say any more than was required,
I was able to hear unmoved the low murmurs which now
and then rose from the center of the room as I made some
unexpected reply or revealed, as I could not help doing,
the strength of the tie which united me to my deceased
uncle. No one believed in that and consequently attributed
any assertion of the kind to hypocrisy; and with this I
had to contend from the beginning to the end, softened
perhaps a little towards the last, but still active enough to
make my position a very trying one.
The result of my examination must be given, however,
even if I have to indulge in some repetition.
My testimony, if accepted as truth, established certain
facts.
They were these:
That Mr. Bartholomew had changed his mind more
than once as to which of us two nephews he would leave the
bulk of his fortune:
That he had shown positive decision only on the night
preceding his death, declaring to me that I was his final
choice:
That, notwithstanding this, he had not then and there
destroyed the will antagonistic to this decision, as would
seem natural if his mind had been really settled in its resolve;
but had kept them both in hand up to the time of my
departure from the room:
That late in the night after a long séance with myself
in the library on the lower floor, I had come upstairs, and
in my anxiety to know whether my uncle were awake or
resting quietly after so disturbing an evening, had stopped
to listen first at one of his doors and then at the other;
but had refrained from going in, or even seeing my uncle
again until summoned with the rest of the family to hear
his dying wishes:
That when he handed one of the wills to his daughter and
bade her burn it in the large bowl he had ordered placed
at his bedside, I believed it to be the one I had expected
to see him burn the night before, and that I just as confidently
believed that the one which had been taken from
the other envelope and put away in some spot not yet
discovered was the one designating me as his chief heir
according to his promise, and should so believe until it was
found and I was shown to the contrary. (This in justification
of my confidence in him and also to refute the
idea in so far as I was able, that I had been so fearful of
his changing his mind again that I was willing to cut his
life short rather than run the risk of losing my inheritance.)
For I was sensible enough to see that to minds so prejudiced,
the fact that the will favoring myself having been
the last one drawn, afforded them sufficient excuse for a
supposition which seemed the only explanation possible for
the mystery they were facing.
A few were undoubtedly influenced either by my earnestness
or the dignity which innocence gives to the suspected
man, but the many, not; and when at the conclusion of
my testimony I was forced to repass Orpha on my way
back to my seat, I found that I no longer had the courage
to meet her eye, lest I should see pity there or, what was
worse, an attempt to accept what I had to say against reason
and possibly against her own judgment.
But when her name was called and with a quick unveiling
of her face she took her place upon the stand, I could
not keep my glances back, for I was thinking now, not of
myself but of her and the suffering which she must undergo
if her examination was to be of any help in disentangling
the threads of this involved inquiry.
That I was justified in my fears was at once apparent,
for the first question which attracted attention and drew
every head forward in breathless interest and undisguised
curiosity was this:
“Miss Bartholomew, I regret that I must trespass upon
matters which in my respect for yourself and family I
should be glad to leave untouched. But conditions force
me to ask if the rumor is correct that you are engaged to
marry your cousin, Edgar, with whom you have been
brought up.”
“No,” she answered at once, with that clear ring to her
voice which carried it without effort to the remotest corners
of the room. “I am engaged to no one. But am under an
obligation, gladly entered into because it was my father’s
wish, to marry the man—if the gentleman so pleases—to
whom my father has willed the greater portion of his
money.”
The Coroner raised his gavel, but laid it down again,
for the excitement called forth by the calm dignity of this
answer, was of that deep and absorbing kind which shrinks
from noisy demonstration.
“Miss Bartholomew, do you know or have you any suspicion
as to where your father concealed the will which will
settle this question?”
“None whatever.”
And now, the sweet voice wavered.
“You know your father’s room well?”
“Every inch of it.”
“And can imagine no place in it where he might have
thrust this document on taking it out of the envelope?”
“None.”
“Miss Bartholomew, you have heard the last witness
state that your father distinctly told him on the night
before his death that he had decided to make him his chief
inheritor. Did your father ever make the same declaration
to you?”
“He has said that he found my foreign cousin admirable.”
“That hardly answers my question, Miss Bartholomew.”
The pink came out on her cheeks. Ah; how lovely she
was! But in what trouble also.
“He once asked me if I could rely on his judgment in
the choice of my future husband?” came reluctantly from
her lips. “Up till then I had not been aware that there
was to be any choice.”
“You mean—”
“That I had never been given reason to think that there
was any man living whom he could prefer for a real son to
the nephew who lived like a son in the family.”
“Can you remember just when this occurred? Was it
before or after the ball held in your house?”
“It was after; some weeks after.”
“After he had been ill for some little time, then?”
“Yes, sir.”
The Coroner glanced at the jury; and the jurymen at
each other. She must have observed this, for a subtle
change passed over her face which revealed the steadfast
woman without taking from the winsomeness of her girlishness
so well known to all.
She was yet in the glow of whatever sentiment had been
aroused within her, when she was called upon to reply to a
series of questions concerning this ball, leading up, as I
knew they must, to one which had been in my own mind
ever since that event. What had passed between her and
her father when, on hearing he was ill, she went up to see
him in his own room.
“I found him ailing but indisposed to say much about
it. What he wanted was to tell me that on account of not
feeling quite himself, he had decided not to have any
public announcement made of his plans for Edgar and
myself. That would keep. But lest our friends who had
expected something of the kind might feel aggrieved, he
proposed that as a substitute for it, another announcement
should be made which would give them almost equal pleasure,—that
of the engagement of his ward, Miss Colfax, to
Dr. Hunter. And this was done.”
“And was this all which passed between you at this
time? No hint of a quarrel between himself and the
nephew for whom he had contemplated such honor?”
“He said nothing that would either alarm or sadden me.
He was very cheerful, almost gay, all the time I was in the
room. Alas! how little we knew!”
It was the spontaneous outburst of a bereaved child and
the Coroner let it pass. Would he could have spared her
the next question. But his fixed idea of my guilt would not
allow this and I had to sit there and hear him say:
“In the days which followed, during which you doubtless
had many opportunities of seeing both of your cousins,
did the attentions of the one you call Quenton savor at all
of those of courtship?”
“No, sir. We were all too absorbed in caring for my
sick father to think of anything of that kind.”
It was firmly but sweetly said, and such was the impression
she made on the crowd before her, that I saw a man
who was lounging against the rear wall, unconsciously bow
his head in token of his respect for her womanliness.
The Coroner, a little impressed himself perhaps, sat in
momentary silence and when he was ready to proceed,
chose a less embarrassing subject. What it was I do not
remember now, nor is it of importance that I should enlarge
any further on an examination which left things
very much as they were and had been from the beginning.
By the masses convened there I was considered guilty, but
by a few, not; and as the few had more than one representative
in the jury, the verdict which was finally given
was the usual one where certainty is not attained.
Murder by poison administered by a person unknown.
BOOK III WHICH OF US TWO? — XXXII — XXXIII — XXXIV — XXXV — XXXVI — XXXVII — XXXVIII — XXXIX — XL — XLI — XLII — XLIII — XLIV — XLV — XLVI — XLVII — XLVIII — XLIX — L
Solitude! How do we picture it?
A man alone on a raft in the midst of a boundless
sea. A figure against a graying sky, with chasms
beneath and ice peaks above. Such a derelict between life
and death I felt myself to be, as on leaving the court-house,
I stepped again into the street and faced my desperate
future. I almost wished that I might feel a hand upon
my shoulder and hear a voice in my ear saying: “Here is
my warrant. I arrest you for murder in the name of the
law;” for then I should know where my head would be
laid for the night. Now I knew nothing.
Had Edgar joined me—But that would have been asking
too much. I stood alone; I walked alone; and heads
fell and eyes turned aside as I threaded my slow way down
the street.
Where should I go? Suddenly it came to me that Orpha
would expect me to return home. I had no reason for
thinking so; but the impression once yielded to, I was
sure of her expectancy and sure of the grave welcome I
should receive. But how could I face them all with that
brand between my eyes! To see Clarke’s accusing face
and Wealthy’s attempt not to show her hatred of me too
plainly! It would take a man with a heart of adamant
to endure that. I had no such heart. Yet if I failed to go,
it might look to some persons like an acknowledgment of
guilt. And that would be worse. I would go, but for the
night only. To-morrow should see me far on my way to
other quarters—that is, if the police would allow it. The
police! Well, why not see the Inspector! He had visited
me; why should I not visit him?
An objective was found. I turned towards the Police
Station. But before I reached it I met Mr. Jackson. He
never admitted it, but I think he had been dogging me,
having perhaps some inkling as to my mood. The straightforward
way in which he held out his hand gave me the first
gleam of comfort I had had that day.
Could it be that he was sincere in this show of confidence?
That he had not been influenced by Wealthy’s story, or his
judgment palsied by the fact patent to all, that with the
exception of myself there was not a person among those
admitted to my uncle’s room who had not lived in the
house for years and given always and under all circumstances
evidences of the most devoted attachment to him?
Or did he simply look upon me as the millionaire client
who would yet come into his own and whose favor it would
be well to secure in this hour of present trial?
A close study of his face satisfied me that he was really
the friend he seemed, and, yielding to his guidance, I allowed
him to lead me to his office where we sat down together
and had our first serious talk.
He did believe me and would stand by me if I so desired
it. Edgar Bartholomew was a favorite everywhere, but if
his uncle who had loved him and reared him in the hope of
uniting him with his daughter, could be moved from that
position to the point of having a second will of an opposing
nature drawn up and signed by another lawyer on the
same day, it must have been because he felt he had found
a better man to inherit his fortune and to marry his daughter.
It was a fact well enough known that Edgar was beginning
to show a streak of recklessness in his demeanor
which could not have been pleasing to his staid and highly
respectable uncle. There was another man near by of
characteristics more trustworthy; and his conscience
favored this man.
“A strong nature, that of our late friend. He had but
one weakness—an inordinate partiality for this irresponsible,
delightful nephew. That is how I see the matter.
If you will put your affairs in my hands, I think I can
make it lively for those who may oppose you.”
“But Wealthy’s testimony, linking my presence at the
upper door of uncle’s room with the person she heard
tampering with the glass believed by all to have held the
draught which was the cause of his death?”
“Mr. Bartholomew, are you sure she saw your figure
fleeing down the hall?”
I was on the point of saying, “Whose else? I did rush
down the hall,” when he sharply interrupted me.
“What we want to know and must endeavor to find out
is whether, under the conditions, she could see your shadow
or that of any other person who might be passing from
front to rear sufficiently well to identify it.”
Greatly excited, I stared at him.
“How can that be done?”
“Well, Mr. Bartholomew, fortunately for us we have a
friend at court. If we had not, I judge that you would
have been arrested on leaving the court-house.”
“Who? Who?” My heart beat to suffocation; I could
hardly articulate. Did I hope to hear a name which would
clear my sky of every cloud, and make the present, doubtful
as it seemed, a joy instead of a menace? If I did, I
was doomed to disappointment.
“The Inspector who was the first to examine you does
not believe in your guilt.”
Disappointment! but a great—a hopeful surprise also!
I rose to my feet in my elation, this unexpected news coming
with such a shock on the heels of my despair. But
sat again with a gesture of apology as I met his steady
look.
“I know this, because he is a friend of mine,” he averred
by way of explanation.
“And will help us?”
“He will see that the experiment I mention is made.
Poison could not have got into that glass without hands.
Those hands must be located. The Police will not cease
their activities.”
“Mr. Jackson, I give you the case. Do what you can
for me; but—”
I had risen again, and was walking restlessly away from
him as I came to this quick halt in what I was about to
say. He was watching me, carefully, thoughtfully, out of
the corner of his eye. I was aware of this and, as I
turned to face him again, I took pains to finish my sentence
with quite a different ending from that which had
almost slipped from my unwary tongue.
“But first, I want your advice. Shall I return to the
house, or go to the hotel and send for my clothes?”
“Return to the house, by all means. You need not stay
there more than the one night. You are innocent. You believe
that the house and much more are yours by your
uncle’s will. Why should you not return to your own?
You are not the man to display any bravado; neither are you
the man to accept the opinion of servants and underlings.”
“But—but—my cousin, Orpha? The real owner, as I
look at it, of everything there?”
“Miss Bartholomew has a just mind. She will accept
your point of view—for the present, at least.”
I dared not say more. I was never quite myself when I
had to speak her name.
He seemed to respect my reticence and after some further
talk, I left him and betook myself to the house which held
for me everything I loved and everything I feared in the
world I had made for myself.
During the first portion of this walk I forced my
mind to dwell on the astonishing fact that the
Inspector whom I had regarded as holding me in
suspicion was the one man most convinced of my innocence.
He had certainly shown no leaning that way in the
memorable interview we had held together. What had
changed him? Or had I simply misunderstood his attitude,
natural enough to an amateur who finds himself for
the first time in his life subject to the machinations of the
police.
As I had no means of answering this query, I gradually
allowed the matter, great as it was, to slip from my mind,
and another and more present interest to fill it.
I was approaching the Bartholomew mansion, and its
spell was already upon me. An embodiment of beauty and
of mystery! A glorious pile of masonry, hiding a secret
on the solution of which my honor as a man and my hope
as a lover seemed absolutely to depend.
There was a mob at either gate, dispersing slowly under
the efforts of the police. To force my way through a crowd
of irritated, antagonistic men and women collected perhaps
for the purpose of intercepting me, required not courage,
but a fool’s bravado. Between me and it I saw an open
door. It belonged to a small shop where I had sometimes
traded. I ventured to look in. The woman who usually
stood behind the counter was not there, but her husband
was and gave me a sharp look as I entered.
“I want nothing but a refuge,” I hastily announced.
“The crowd below there will soon be gone. Will it incommode
you if I remain here till the street is clear?”
“Yes, it will,” he rejoined abruptly, but with a twinkle
of interest in his eye showing that his feelings were kindlier
than his manner. “The better part of the crowd, you see,
are coming this way and some of them are in a mood far
from Christian.”
By “some of them,” I gathered that he meant his wife,
and I stepped back.
“People have such a way of making up their minds before
they see a thing out,” he muttered, slipping from behind
the counter and shutting the door she had probably left
open. “If you will come with me,” he added more cheerfully,
“I will show you the only thing you can do if you
don’t want a dozen women’s hands in your hair.”
And, crossing to the rear, he opened another door leading
into the yard, where he pointed out a small garage, empty,
as it chanced, of his Ford. “Step in there and when all is
quiet yonder, you can slip into the street without difficulty.
I shall know nothing about it.”
And with this ignominious episode associated with my
return, I finally approached the house I had entered so
often under very different auspices.
I had a latch-key in my pocket, but I did not choose to
use it. I rang, instead. When the door opened I took a
look at the man who held the knob in hand. Though he
occupied the position of butler in the great establishment,
and was therefore continually to be seen at meals, I did
not know him very well—did not know him at all; for he
was one of the machine-made kind whose perfect service
left nothing to be desired, but of whose thoughts and
wishes he gave no intimation unless it was to those he had
known much longer than he had me.
Would he reveal himself in face of my intrusion? I was
fully as curious as I was anxious to see. No; he was still
the perfect servant and opened the door wide, without a
gleam of hostility in his eye or any change in his usual
manner.
Passing him, I stepped into the court. The fountain was
playing. The house was again a home, but would it be a
home to me? I resolved to put the question to an immediate
test upstairs. Hearing Haines’ steps passing behind
me on his way to the rear, I turned and asked him if
Mr. Bartholomew had returned. Then I saw a change in
the man’s face—a flash of feeling gone as quickly as it
came. It had always been, “Does Mr. Edgar want this or
Mr. Edgar want that?” The use of his uncle’s name in designating
him, seemed to seal that uncle forever in his tomb.
“You will find him in the library,” was Haines’ reply
as he passed on; and looking up, I saw Edgar standing
in the doorway awaiting me.
Without any hesitation I approached him, but stopped
before I was too near. I was resolved to speak very plainly
and I did.
“Edgar, I can understand why with this hideous doubt
still unsettled as to the exact person who, through accident
we hope, was unfortunate enough to be responsible for our
uncle’s death, you should find it very unpleasant to see
me here. I have not come to stay, though it might be better
all around if I were to remain for this one night. I loved
Uncle. I am innocent of doing him any harm. I believe
him to have made me the heir to this estate in the will thus
unhappily lost to sight, but I shall not press my claim and
am willing to drop it if you will drop yours, leaving Orpha
to inherit.”
“That would be all right if the loss of the will were all.”—Was
this Edgar speaking?—“But you know and I know
that the loss of the will is of small moment in comparison
to the real question you mentioned first. The verdict was
murder. There is no murder without an active hand.
Whose hand? You say that it was not yours. I—I want
to believe you, but—”
“You do not.”
His set expression gave way; it was an unnatural one for
him; but in the quick play of feature which took its place
I could not read his mind, one emotion blotting out another
so rapidly that neither heart nor reason could seize
satisfactorily upon any.
“You do not?” I repeated.
“I know nothing about it. It is all a damnable mystery.
“Edgar, shall I pack up my belongings and go?”
He controlled himself.
“Stay the night,” he said, and, turning on his heel, went
back into the library.
Then it was that I became aware of the dim figure of a
man sitting quietly in an inconspicuous corner near the
stairway.
It needed no perspicacity on my part to recognize in him
a police detective.
I found another on the second floor and my heart misgave
me for Orpha. Verily, the police were in occupation!
When I reached the third, I found two more stationed like
sentinels at the two doors of my departed Uncle’s room.
This I did not wonder at and I was able to ignore them
as I hurried by to my own room where I locked myself in.
I was thankful to be allowed to do this. I had reached
the point where I felt the necessity of absolute rest from
questioning or any thought of the present trouble. I would
amuse myself; I would smoke and gradually pack. The
darkness ahead was not impenetrable. I had a friend in
the Inspector. Edgar had not treated me ill—not positively
ill. It would be possible for me to appear at the
dinner-table; possibly to face Orpha if she found strength
to come. Yet were it not well for her to be warned that I
was in the house? Would Edgar think of this? Yes, I
felt positive that he would and then if she did not come—
But nothing must keep her from the table. I would not
go myself unless summoned. I stood in no need of a meal.
In those days I was scarcely aware of what I ate. On this
night it seemed simply unbelievable that I should ever
again crave food.
But a smoke was different. Sitting down by the window,
I opened my favorite box. It was nearly empty. Only a
part of the lower layer remained. Taking out a cigar, I
was about to reach for a match when I caught sight of a
loose piece of paper protruding from under the few cigars
which remained. It had an odd, out-of-the-way look and I
hastened to pull it forth. Great Heaven! it appeared to be
a note. The end of a sheet of paper taken from my own
desk had been folded once and, on opening it, I saw this:
The kEy which MR. BARTH olomew ALWAYS WORE ON A STRING ABOUT His neck wAs not there WHEN they Came to Undress HIM BURN THIS aT Once
No signature; the letters, as shown above, had been cut
carefully from some magazine or journal. Was it a trap
laid by the police; or the well meant message of a friend?
Alas! here was matter for fresh questioning and I was
wearied to the last point of human endurance. I sat dazed,
my brain in confusion, my faculties refusing to work. One
thing only remained clear—that I was to burn this scrawl
as soon as read. Well, I could do that. There was a fireplace
in my room, sometimes used but oftener not. It had
not been used that day, which had been a mild one. But
that did not matter. The draught was good and would
easily carry up and out of sight a shred of paper like this.
But my hand shook as I set fire to it and watched it fly
in one quick blaze up the chimney. As it disappeared and
the last spark was lost in the blackness of the empty shaft,
I seemed to have wakened from a dream in which I was
myself a shadow amongst shadows, so remote was this incident
and all the rest of this astounding drama from my
natural self and the life I had hoped to live when I crossed
the ocean to make my home in rich but commonplace
America.
“Miss Bartholomew wishes me to say that she
would be glad to see you at dinner.”
I stared stupidly from the open doorway at
Haines standing respectfully before me. I was wondering
if the note I had just burned had come from him. He had
shown feeling and he had not shown me any antagonism.
But the feeling was not for me, but for the master he had
served almost as long as I was years old. So I ended in
accepting his formality with an equal show of the same;
and determined to be done with questions for this one night
if no longer, I prepared myself for dinner and went down.
I found Orpha pacing slowly to and fro under the glow
of the colored lamps which illuminated the fountain. Older
but lovelier and nobler in the carriage of her body and in
the steady look with which she met my advance.
Suddenly I stopped dead short. It was the first time I
had entered her presence without a vivid sense of the barrier
raised between us by the understanding under which
we all met, that we were cousins and nothing more, till the
word was given which should release us to be our natural
selves again.
But the lift of one of her fingers, scarcely perceptible
save to a lover’s eye, brought me back to reason. This was
no time for breaking down that barrier, even if we were
alone, which I now felt open to doubt, and my greeting
had just that hesitation in it which one in my position
would be likely to show to one in hers. Her attitude was
kindly, nothing more, and Edgar presently relieved me of
the embarrassment of further conversation by sauntering
in from the conservatory side by side with Miss Colfax.
Remembering the scene between them to which I had
been a witness on the night of the ball, I wondered at seeing
them thus together; but perceiving by the bearing of all
three that she was domiciled here as a permanent guest, this
wonder was lost in another: why Orpha should not sense
the secret with which, as I watched them, the whole air
seemed to palpitate.
But then she had not had my opportunities for enlightenment.
A little old lady whom I had not seen before but who was
evidently a much esteemed relative of the family made the
fifth at the dinner table. Formality reigned. It was our
only refuge from an embarrassment which would have made
speech impossible. As it was, Miss Colfax was the only
one who talked and what she said was of too little moment
to be remembered. I was glad when the meal was at an end
and I could with propriety withdraw.
Better the loneliest of rooms in the dreariest of hotels
than this. Better a cell—Ah, no, no! my very soul recoiled.
Not that! not that! I am afraid that I was just a
little mad as I paused at the foot of the great staircase on
my way up.
But I was sane enough the next moment. The front door
had opened, admitting the Inspector. I immediately crossed
the court to meet him. Accosting him, I said in explanation
of my presence, “You see me here, Inspector; but if
not detained, I shall seek other quarters to-morrow. I
was very anxious to get back to my desk in New York, if
the firm are willing to receive me. But whether there or
here, I am always at your call till this dreadful matter is
settled. Now if you have no questions to ask, I am going
to my room, where I can be found at any minute.”
“Very good,” was his sole reply, uttered without any
display of feeling; and, seeing that he wished nothing from
me, I left him and went quickly upstairs.
I always dreaded the passage from the second floor to
the third,—to-night more than ever. Not that I was affected
by the superstitious idea connected by many with
that especial flight of steps—certainly I was too sensible a
man for that, though I had had my own experience too—but
the dread of the acute memories associated with the
doors I must pass was strong upon me, and it was with
relief that I found myself at last in my own little hall,
even if I had yet to hurry by the small winding staircase
at the bottom of which was a listening ear acquainted with
my every footfall.
Briskly as I had taken the turn from the main hall, I
had had time to note the quiet figure of Wealthy seated in
her old place—hands in lap—face turned my way—a figure
of stone with all the wonted good humor and kindliness of
former days stricken from it, making it to my eyes one of
deliberate accusation. Was not this exactly what I had
feared and dreaded to encounter? Yes, and the experience
was not an agreeable one. But for all that it was not without
its compensations. Any idea I may have had of her
being the one to warn me that the key invariably carried
by my uncle on his person was not to be found there at his
death, was now definitely eliminated from my mind. She
could not have shown this sympathy for me in my anomalous
position and then eye me as she had just done with
such implacable hostility.
My attention thus brought back to a subject which, if it
had seemed to lie passive in my mind, had yet made its own
atmosphere there during every distraction of the past hour,
I decided to have it out with myself as to what this communication
had meant and from whom it had come.
That it was no trap but an honest hint from some person,
who, while not interested enough to show himself openly as
my friend but who was nevertheless desirous of affording
me what help he could in my present extremity, I was
ready to accept as a self-evident truth. The difficulty—and
it was no mean one, I assure you—was to settle upon the
man or woman willing to take this secret stand.
Was it Clarke? I smiled grimly at the very thought.
Was it Orpha? I held my breath for a moment as I
contemplated this possibility—the incredible possibility that
this made-up, patched-up line of printed letters could have
been the work of her hands. It was too difficult to believe
this, and I passed on.
The undertaker’s man? That could easily be found out.
But why such effort at concealment from an outsider? No,
it was not the undertaker’s man. But who else was there
in all the house who would have knowledge of the fact thus
communicated to me in this mysterious fashion? Martha?
Eliza? Haines? Bliss? The chef who never left his
kitchen, all orders being conveyed to him by Wealthy or
by telephone from the sick room?
No, no.
There was but one name left—the most unlikely of all—Edgar’s.
Could it be possible—
I did not smile this time, grimly or otherwise, as I turned
away from this supposition also. I laughed; and, startled
by the sound which was such as had never left my lips before,
I rose with a bound from my chair, resolved to drop
the whole matter from my mind and calm myself by returning
to my task of looking over and sorting out my effects.
Otherwise I should get no sleep.
What was it? It was hardly a noise, yet somebody
was astir in the house and not very far
from my door. Listening, I caught the sound
of heavy breathing in the hall outside, and, slipping out of
bed, crossed to the door and suddenly pulled it wide open.
A face confronted me, every feature distinct in the flood
of moonlight pouring into the room from the opposite window.
Alarm and repugnance made it almost unrecognizable,
but it was the face of Edgar and no other, and, as in
my astonishment I started backward, he spoke.
“I was told—they said—that you were ill—that groans
were heard coming from this room. I—I am glad it is not
so. Pardon me for waking you.” And he was gone, staggering
slightly as he disappeared down the hall. A moment
later I heard his voice raised further on, then a door
slam and after that, quiet.
Confounded, for the man was shaken by emotion, I sat
down on the edge of the bed and tried to compose my
faculties sufficiently to understand the meaning of this surprising
episode.
Automatically, I looked at my watch. It was just three.
I had associations with that hour. What were they? Suddenly
I remembered. It was the hour I visited my uncle’s
door the night before his death, when Wealthy—
The name steadied the rush and counter-rush of swirling,
not-to-be-controlled thoughts. Mr. Jackson had spoken of
an experiment to be made by the police for the purpose of
determining whether the shadow Wealthy professed to have
seen about that time flitting by on the wall further down
would be visible from the place where she stood.
Had they been trying this?
Had he been the one—
There was no thoroughfare in this direction. And wearied
to death, I sank back on my pillow and after a few
restless minutes fell into a heavy sleep.
Next day the thunderbolt fell. Entering Mr. Jackson’s
office, I found him quite alone and waiting
for me. Though the man was almost a stranger to
me and I had very little knowledge of his face or its play
of expression, I felt sure that the look with which he
greeted me was not common to him and that so far as he
was concerned, my cause had rather gained than lost in
interest since our last meeting.
“You did not telephone me last night,” were his first
words.
“No,” I said, “there was really no occasion.”
“Yet something very important happened in your house
between three and four in the morning.”
“I thought so; I hoped so; but I knew so little what, that
I dared not call you up for anything so indefinite. This
morning life seems normal again, but in the night—”
“Go on, I want to hear.”
“My cousin, Edgar, came to my door in a state of extreme
agitation. He had been told that I was ill. I was
not; but say that I had been, I do not see why he should
have been so affected by the news. I am a trial to him; an
incubus; a rival whom he must hate. Why should he shiver
at sight of me and whirl away to his room?”
“It was odd. You had heard nothing previously, then?”
“No, I was fortunate enough to be asleep.”
“And this being a silent drama you did not wake.”
“Not till the time I said.”
He was very slow, and I very eager, but I restrained
myself. The peculiarity observable in his manner had increased
rather than diminished. He seemed on fire to speak,
yet unaccountably hesitated, turning away from my direct
gaze and busying himself with some little thing on his desk.
I began to feel hesitant also and inclined to shirk the
interview.
And now for a confession. There was something in my
own mind which I had refused to bare even to my own
perceptions. Something from which I shrank and yet
which would obtrude itself at moments like these. Could
it be that I was about to hear, put in words, what I had
never so much as whispered to myself?
It was several minutes later and after much had been
said before I learned. He began with explanations.
“A woman is the victim of her own emotions. On that
night Wealthy had been on the watch for hours either in
the hall or in the sick room. She had seen you and another
come and go under circumstances very agitating to
one so devoted to the family. She was, therefore, not in a
purely normal condition when she started up from her nap
to settle a question upon which the life of a man might
possibly hang.
“At least this was how the police reasoned. So they put
off the experiment upon which they were resolved to an
hour approximately the same in which the occurrence took
place which they were planning to reproduce, keeping her,
in the meantime, on watch for what interested her most.
Pardon me, it was in connection with yourself,” he commented,
flashing me a look from under his shaggy brows.
“She has very strong beliefs on that point—strong enough
to blind her or—” he broke off suddenly and as suddenly
went on with his story. “Not till in apparent solitude
she had worked herself up to a fine state of excitement
did the Inspector show himself, and with a fine tale of the
uselessness of expecting anything of a secret nature to
take place in the house while her light was still burning
and her figure guarded the hall, induced her to enter the
room from which she might hope to see a repetition of
what had happened on that fatal night. I honor the police.
We could not do without them;—but their methods are
sometimes—well, sometimes a little misleading.
“After another half hour of keen expectancy, during
which she had not dozed, I warrant, there came the almost
inaudible sound of the knob turning in the upper door.
Had she been alone, she would have screamed, but the
Inspector’s hand was on her arm and he made his presence
felt to such a purpose that she simply shuddered, but
that so violently that her teeth chattered. A fire had been
lit on the hearth, for it was by the light thus given that
she had seen what she said she had seen that night. Also,
the curtains of the bed had been drawn back as they had
not been then but must be now for her to see through to
the shelf where the glass of medicine had been standing.
Her face, as she waited for whomever might appear there,
was one of bewilderment mingled with horror. But no one
appeared. The door had been locked and all that answered
that look was the impression she received of some
one endeavoring to open it.
“As shaken by these terrors, she turned to face the Inspector,
he pressed her arm again and drew her towards
the door by which they had entered and from which she
had seen the shadow she had testified to before the Coroner.
Stepping the length of the passage-way intervening between
the room and the door itself, he waited a moment,
then threw the latter open just as the shadow of a man
shot through the semi-darkness across the opposite wall.
“‘Do you recognize it?’ the Inspector whispered in her
ear. ‘Is it the same?’
“She nodded wildly and drew back, suppressing the sob
which gurgled in her throat.
“‘The Englishman?’ he asked again.
“Again she nodded.
“Carefully he closed the door; he was himself a trifle
affected. The figure which had fled down the hall was
that of the man who had just been told that you were ill
in your room. I need not name him.”
Slowly I rose to my feet. The agitation caused by
these words was uncontrollable. How much did he
mean by them and why should I be so much more
moved by hearing them spoken than by the suppressed
thought?
He made no move to enlighten me, and, walking again
to the window, I affected to look out. When I turned back
it was to ask:
“What do you make of it, Mr. Jackson? This seems to
place me on a very different footing; but—”
“The woman spoke at random. She saw no shadow.
Her whole story was a fabrication.”
“A fabrication?”
“Yes, that is how we look at it. She may have heard
some one in the room—she may even have heard the setting
down of the glass on the shelf, but she did not see your
shadow, or if she did, she did not recognize it as such; for
the light was the same and so was every other condition
as on the previous night, yet the Inspector standing at her
side and knowing well who was passing, says there was
nothing to be seen on the wall but a blur; no positive outline
by which any true conclusion could be drawn.”
“Does she hate me so much as that? So honest a woman
fabricate a story in order to involve me in anything so
serious as crime?” I could not believe this myself.
“No, it was not through hate of you; rather through
her great love for another. Don’t you see what lies at
the bottom of her whole conduct? She thinks—”
“Don’t!” The word burst from me unawares. “Don’t
put it into words. Let us leave some things to be understood,
not said.” Then as his lips started to open and a
cynical gleam came into his eyes, I hurriedly added: “I
want to tell you something. On the night when the question
of poison was first raised by the girl Martha’s ignorant
outbreak over her master’s casket, I was standing
with Miss Bartholomew in the balcony; Wealthy was on
her other side. As that word rang up from the court,
Miss Bartholomew fainted, and as I shrieked out some
invective against the girl for speaking so in her mistress’
presence, I heard these words hissed into my ear. ‘Would
you blame the girl for what you yourself have brought
upon us?’ It was Wealthy speaking, and she certainly
hated me then. And,” I added, perhaps with unnecessary
candor, “with what she evidently thought very good
reason.”
At this Mr. Jackson’s face broke into a smile half quizzical
and half kindly:
“You believe in telling the truth,” said he. “So do I,
but not all of it. You may feel yourself exonerated in the
eyes of the police, but remember the public. It will be
uphill work exonerating yourself with them.”
“I know it; and no man could feel the sting of his
position more keenly. But you must admit that it is my
duty to be as just to Edgar as to myself. Nay, more so. I
know how much my uncle loved this last and dearest namesake
of his. I know—no man better—that if what we do
not say and must not say were true, and Uncle could
rise from his grave to meet it, it would be with shielding
hands and a forgiveness which would demand this and
this only from the beloved ingrate, that he should not
marry Orpha. Uncle was my benefactor and in honor to
his memory I must hold the man he loved innocent unless
forced to find him otherwise. Even for Orpha’s sake—”
“Does she love him?”
The question came too quickly and the hot flush would
rise. But I answered him.
“He is loved by all who know him. It would be strange
if his lifelong playmate should be the only one who did
not.”
“Deuce take it!” burst from the irate lawyer’s lips, “I
was speaking of a very different love from that.”
And I was thinking of a very different one.
The embarrassment this caused to both of us made a
break in the conversation. But it was presently resumed
by my asking what he thought the police were likely to do
under the circumstances.
He shot out one word at me.
“Nothing.”
“Nothing?” My face brightened, but my heart sank.
“That is, as I feel bound to inform you, this is one of
those cases where a premature move would be fatal to official
prestige. The Bartholomews are held in much too
high esteem in this town for thoughtless attack. The old
gentleman was the czar of this community. No one more
respected and no one more loved. Had his death been attributed
to the carelessness or aggression of an outsider,
no one but the Governor of the state could have held the
people in check. But the story of the two wills having got
about, suspicion took its natural course; the family itself
became involved—an enormity which would have been inconceivable
had it not been that the one suspected was the
one least known and—you will pardon me if I speak plainly,
even if I touch the raw—the one least liked: a foreigner,
moreover, come, as all thought, from England on purpose
to gather in this wealth. You felt their animosity at the
inquest and you also must have felt their restraint; but
had any one dared to say of Edgar what was said of you,
either a great shout of derisive laughter would have gone
up or hell would have broken loose in that court-room.
With very few exceptions, no one there could have imagined
him playing any such part. And they cannot to-day. They
have known him too long, admired him too long, seen him
too many times in loving companionship with the man now
dead to weigh any testimony or be moved by any circumstance
suggestive of anything so flagrant as guilt of this
nature. The proof must be absolute before the bravest
among us would dare assail his name to this extent. And
the proof is not absolute. On the contrary, it is very defective;
for so far as any of us can see, the crime, if perpetrated
by him, lacks motive. Shall I explain?”
“Pray do. Since we have gone thus far, let us go the
full length. Light is what I want; light on every angle of
this affair. If it serves to clear him as it now seems it has
served to clear me, I shall rejoice.”
Mr. Jackson, with a quick motion, held out his hand. I
took it. We were friends from that hour.
“First, then,” continued the lawyer, “you must understand
that Edgar has undergone a rigid examination at the
hands of the police. This may not have appeared at the
inquest but nevertheless what I say is true. Now taking
his story as a basis, we have this much to go upon:
“He has always been led to believe that his future had
been cut out for him according to the schedule universally
understood and accepted. He was not only to marry
Orpha, but to inherit personally the vast fortune which
was to support her in the way to which she is entitled.
No doubt as to this being his uncle’s intention—an intention
already embodied in a will drawn up by Mr. Dunn—ever
crossed his mind till you came upon the scene; and
not then immediately. Even the misunderstanding with
his uncle, occasioned, as I am told, by Mr. Bartholomew
learning of some obligations he had entered into of which
he was himself ashamed, failed to awaken the least fear in
his mind of any change in his uncle’s testamentary intentions,
or any real lessening of the affection which had
prompted these intentions. Indeed, so much confidence did
he have in his place in his uncle’s heart that he consented,
almost with a smile, to defer the announcement of what
he considered a definite engagement with Orpha, because
he saw signs of illness in his uncle and could not think of
crossing him. But he had no fear, as I have said, that all
would not come right in time and the end be what it
should be.
“Nor did his mind change with the sudden signs of
favor shown by his uncle towards yourself. The odd
scheme of sharing with you, by a definite arrangement, the
care which your uncle’s invalid condition soon called for,
he accepted without question, as he did every other whim
of his autocratic relative. But when the servants began to
talk to him of how much writing his uncle did while lying
in his bed, and whispers of a new will, drawn up in your
absence as well as in his began to circulate through the
house, he grew sufficiently alarmed to call on Mr. Dunn at
his office and propound a few inquiries. The result was a
complete restoration of his tranquillity; for Mr. Dunn, having
been kept in ignorance of another lawyer having visited
Quenton Court immediately upon his departure, and supposing
that the will he had prepared and seen attested was
the last expression of Mr. Bartholomew’s wishes, gave
Edgar such unqualified assurances of a secured future that
he naturally was thrown completely off his balance when
on the night which proved to be Mr. Bartholomew’s last,
he was summoned to his uncle’s presence and was shown
not only one new will but two, alike in all respects save in
the essential point with which we are both acquainted.
Now, as I am as anxious as you are to do justice to the
young man, I will say that if your uncle was looking for
any wonderful display of generosity from one who saw in
a moment the hopes of a lifetime threatened with total disaster,
then he was expecting too much. Of course, Edgar
rebelled and said words which hurt the old gentleman.
He would not have been normal otherwise. But what I
want to impress upon you in connection with this interview
is this. He left the room with these words ringing
in his ears, ‘Now we will see what your cousin has to say.
When he quits me, but one of these two wills will remain,
and that one you must make up your mind to recognize.’
Therefore,” and here Mr. Jackson leaned towards me in
his desire to hold my full attention, “he went from that
room with every reason to fear that the will to be destroyed
was the one favoring himself, and the one to be
retained that which made you chief heir and the probable
husband of Orpha. Have we heard of anything having
occurred between then and early morning to reverse the
conclusions of that moment? No. Then why should he
resort to crime in order to shorten the few remaining days
of his uncle’s life when he had every reason to believe that
his death would only hasten the triumph of his rival?”
I was speechless, dazed by a fact that may have visited
my mind, but which had never before been clearly formulated
there! Seeing this, the lawyer went on to say:
“That is why our hands are held.”
Still I did not speak. I was thinking. What I had said
we would not do had been done. The word crime had been
used in connection with Edgar, and I had let it pass. The
veil was torn aside. There was no use in asking to have
it drawn to again. I would serve him better by looking
the thing squarely in the face and meeting it as I had
met the attack against myself, with honesty and high purpose.
But first I must make some acknowledgment of the
conclusion to which this all pointed, and I did it in these
words.
“You see! The boy is innocent.”
“I have not said that.”
“But I have said it.”
“Very good, you have said it; now go on.”
This was not so easy. But the lawyer was waiting
and watching me and I finally stammered forth:
“There is some small fact thus far successfully suppressed
which when known will change the trend of public
opinion and clarify the whole situation.”
“Exactly, and till it is, we will continue the search for
the will which I honestly believe lies hidden somewhere in
that mysterious house. Had he destroyed it during that
interval in which he was left alone, there would have
been some signs left in the ashes on the hearth; and
Wealthy denies seeing anything of the sort when she
stooped to replenish the fire that night, and so does Clarke,
who, at Edgar’s instigation, took up the ashes after their
first failure to find the will and carefully sifted them in
the cellar.”
“I have been wondering if they did that.”
“Well, they did, or so I have been told. Besides, you
must remember the look of consternation, if not of horror,
which crossed your uncle’s face as he felt that death was
upon him and he could no longer speak. If he had destroyed
both wills, the one when alone, the other in the
face of you all, he would have shown no such emotion. He
had simply been eliminating every contestant save his
daughter—something which should have given him peace.”
“You are right. And as for myself I propose to keep
quiet, hoping that the mystery will soon end. Do you
think that the police will allow me to leave town?”
“Where do you want to go?”
“Back to work; to my desk at Meadows & Waite in
New York.”
“I don’t think that I would do that. You will meet
with much unpleasantness.”
“I must learn to endure cold looks and hypocritical
smiles.”
“But not unnecessarily. I would advise you to take a
room at the Sheldon; live quietly and wait. If you wish to
write a suitable explanation to your firm, do so. There
can be no harm in that.”
My heart leaped. His advice was good. I should at
least be in the same town as Orpha.
“There is just one thing more,” I observed, as we were
standing near his office door preparatory to my departure.
“Did Edgar say whether he saw the wills themselves or,
like myself, only the two envelopes presumably holding
them?”
He was shown them open. Mr. Bartholomew took them
one after the other from their envelopes and, spreading
them out on the desk, pointed out the name of Edgar Quenton,
the son of my brother, Frederick, on the one, and
Edgar Quenton, the son of my brother, James, on the other,
and so stood with his finger pressed on the latter while
they had their little scene. When that was over, he folded
the two wills up again and put them back in their several
envelopes, all without help, Edgar looking on, as I have no
doubt, in a white heat of perfectly justifiable indignation.
“Can’t you see the picture?”
I could and did, but I had no disposition to dwell on it.
A question had risen in my mind to which I must have an
answer.
“You speak of Edgar looking on. At what, may I ask?
At Uncle’s handling of the wills or in a general way at
Uncle himself?”
“He said that he kept his eye on the two wills.”
“Oh! and did he note into which envelope the one went
in which he was most interested,—the one favoring himself?”
“Yes, but the envelopes were alike, neither being marked
at that time, and as his uncle jumbled them together in
his hands, this did not help him or us.”
“Ah, the red mark was put on later?”
“Yes. The pencil with which he did it was found on the
floor.”
I tried to find a way through these shadows,—to spur my
memory into recalling the one essential thing which would
settle a very vexing question—but I was obliged to give it
up with the acknowledgment:
“That mark was in the corner of one of the envelopes at
the time I saw them; but I do not know which will it
covered. God! what a complication!”
“Yes. No daylight yet, my boy. But it will come.
Some trivial matter, unseen as yet, or if seen regarded as
of no account, will provide us with a clew, leading straight
to the very heart of this mystery. I believe this, and you
must, too; otherwise you will find your life a little hard
to bear.”
I braced myself. I shrank unaccountably from what I
felt it to be my present duty to communicate. I always
did when there was any possibility of Orpha’s name coming
up.
“Some trivial matter? An unexpected clew?” I repeated.
“Mr. Jackson, I have been keeping back a trivial
matter which may yet prove to be a clew.”
And I told him of the note made up of printed letters
which I had found in my box of cigars.
He was much interested in it and regretted exceedingly
that I had obeyed the injunction to burn it.
“From whom did this communication come?”
That I could not answer. I had my own thoughts. Much
thinking and perhaps much hoping had led me to believe
that it was from Orpha; but I could not say this to him.
Happily his own thoughts had turned to the servants and I
foresaw that sooner or later they were likely to have a
strenuous time with him. As his brows puckered and he
seemed in imagination to have them already under examination,
I took a sudden resolution.
“Mr. Jackson, I have heard—I have read—of a means
now in use in police investigation which sometimes leads to
astonishing results.” I spoke hesitatingly, for I felt the
absurdity of my offering any suggestion to this able lawyer.
“The phial which held the poison was handled—must have
been handled. Wouldn’t it show finger-prints—”
The lawyer threw back his head with a good-natured
snort and I stopped confused.
“I know that it is ridiculous for me,” I began—
But he cut me short very quickly.
“No, it’s not ridiculous. I was just pleased; that’s all.
Of course the police made use of this new method of detection.
Looked about for finger-prints and all that and
found some, I have been told. But you must remember
that two days at least elapsed between Mr. Bartholomew’s
death and any suspicion of foul play. That such things as
the glass and other small matters had all been removed
and—here is the important point; the most important of
all,—that the cabinet which held the medicines had been
visited and the bottle labeled dangerous touched, if not
lifted entirely out, and that by more than one person. Of
course, they found finger-prints on it and on the woodwork
of the cabinet, but they were those of Orpha, Edgar
and Wealthy who rushed up to examine the same at the
first intimation that your uncle’s death might have been
due to the use of this deadly drug. And now you will see
why I felt something like pleasure at your naïve mention
of finger-prints. Of all the persons who knew of the location
and harmful nature of this medicine, you only failed
to leave upon the phial this irrefutable proof of having had
it in your hand. Now you know the main reason why the
police have had the courage to dare public opinion. Your
finger-prints were not to be found on anything connected
with that cabinet.”
“My finger-prints? What do they know of my finger-prints.
I never had them taken.”
Again that characteristic snort.
“You have had a personal visit, I am told, from the
Inspector. What do you think of him? Don’t you judge
him to be quite capable of securing an impression of your
finger-tips, if he so desired, during the course of an interview
lasting over two hours?”
I remembered his holding out to me a cigarette case and
urging me to smoke. Did I do so? Yes. Did I touch
the case? Yes, I took it in hand. Well, as it had done me
no harm, I could afford to smile and I did.
“Yes, he is quite capable of putting over a little thing
like that. Bless him for it.”
“Yes, you are a fortunate lad to have won his good
will.”
I thought of Edgar and of the power which, seemingly
without effort, he exercised over every kind of person with
whom he came in contact, and was grateful that in my
extremity I had found one man, if not two, who
trusted me.
Just a little buoyed up by my success in this venture,
I attempted another.
“There is just one thing more, Mr. Jackson. There is a
name which we have not mentioned—that is, in any serious
connection,—but which, if we stop to think, may suggest
something to our minds worthy of discussion. I mean—Clarke’s.
Can it be that under his straightforward and
devoted manner he has held concealed jealousies or animosities
which demanded revenge?”
“I have no acquaintance with the man; but I heard the
Inspector say that he wished every one he had talked to
about this crime had the simple candor and quiet understanding
of Luke Clarke. Though broken-hearted over
his loss, he stands ready to answer any and all questions;
declaring that life will be worth nothing to him till he
knows who killed the man he has served for fifteen years.
I don’t think there is anything further to be got out of
Clarke. The Inspector is positive that there is not.”
But was I? By no means. I was not sure of anything
but Orpha’s beauty and worth and the love I felt for her;
and vented my dissatisfaction in the querulous cry:
“Why should I waste your time any longer? I have
nothing to offer; nothing more to suggest. To tell the
truth, Mr. Jackson, I am all at sea.”
And he, being, I suspect, somewhat at sea himself, accepted
my “Good day,” and allowed me to go.
“There is some small fact thus far successfully suppressed,
which, when known, will alter the trend
of public opinion and clarify the whole situation.”
A sentence almost fatuous in its expression of a self-evident
truth. One, too, which had been uttered by myself.
But foolish and fatuous as it was, it kept ringing on
in my brain all that day and far into the night, until I
formulated for myself another one less general and more
likely to lead to a definite conclusion:
“Something occurred between the hour I left Uncle’s
room and my visit to his door at three o’clock in the
morning which from its nature was calculated to make
Edgar indifferent to the destruction of the will marked
with red and Wealthy so apprehensive of harm to him
that to save him from the attention of the police she was
willing to sacrifice me and perjure herself before the
Coroner.” What was it?
You see from declining to connect Edgar with this
crime, I had come to the point of not only admitting the
possibility of his guilt, but of arguing for and against it
in my own mind. I had almost rather have died than do
this; but the word having once passed between me and
Mr. Jackson, every instinct within me clamored for a
confutation of my doubt or a confirmation of it so strong
that my duty would be plain and the future of Orpha
settled as her father would have it.
To repeat then: to understand this crime and to locate
the guilty hand which dropped poison into the sick man’s
soothing mixture it was necessary to discover what had
happened somewhere in the house between the hours I
have mentioned, of sufficient moment to account for
Edgar’s attitude and that of the faithful Wealthy.
But one conjecture suggested itself after hours of
thought. Was it not possible that while I was below,
Clarke in his room, and Wealthy in Orpha’s, that Edgar
had made his way for the second time into his uncle’s
presence, persuaded him to revoke his decision and even
gone so far as to obtain from him the will adverse to his
own hopes?
Thus fortified, but still fearful of further vacillation on
the part of one whose mind, once so strong, seemed now to
veer this way or that with every influence brought to bear
upon it, what more natural than, given a criminal’s heart,
he should think of the one and only way of ending this
indecision and making himself safe from this very hour.
A glass of water—a drop of medicine from the bottle
labeled dangerous—a quick good-night—and a hasty departure!
It made the hair stir on my forehead to conceive of all
this in connection with a man like Edgar. But my
thoughts, once allowed to enter this groove, would run on.
The deed is done; now to regain his room. That room
is near. He has but to cross the hall. A few steps and
he is at the stair-head,—has passed it, when a noise from
below startles him, and peering down, he sees Wealthy
coming up from the lower floor.
Wealthy! ready to tell any story when confronted as
she soon would be by the fact that death had followed his
visit—death which in this case meant murder.
It was base beyond belief: hardly to be thought of, but
did it not explain every fact?
I would see.
First, it accounted for the empty envelope and the disappearance
of the will which it had held. Also for the
fact that this will could not be found in any place accessible
to a man too feeble to leave his own room. It had
been given to Edgar and he had carried it away.
(Had they searched his room for it? They had searched
mine and they had searched me. Had they been fair
enough to search his room and to search him?)
Secondly: Edgar’s restlessness on that fatal night. The
watch he kept on Uncle’s door. The interest he had shown
at seeing me there and possibly his reluctance to incriminate
me by any absolute assertion which would link me
to a crime which he, above all others, knew that I had not
committed.
Thirdly: the comparative calmness with which he saw
his uncle, still undecided, or what was fully as probable,
confused in mind by his sufferings and the near approach
of death, order the destruction of the remaining will, to
preserve which and make it operative he had risked the
remorse of a lifetime. He knew that with both wills
gone, the third and original one which at that time he believed
to be still in existence would secure for him even
more than the one he saw being consumed before his eyes,
viz.: the undisputed possession of the Bartholomew estate.
So much for the time preceding the discovery that crime
and not the hazard of disease had caused our uncle’s sudden
death. How about Edgar’s conduct since? Was there
anything in that to dispute this theory?
Not absolutely. Emotion, under circumstances so
tragic, would be expected from him; and with his quick
mind and knowledge of the worshipful affection felt for
him by every member of the household, he must have had
little fear of any unfortunate results to himself and a
most lively recognition of where the blame would fall if
he acted his part with the skill of which he was the undoubted
master.
There was but one remote possibility which might turn
the tables. Perhaps, it came across him like a flash; perhaps,
he had thought of it before, but considered it of no
consequence so long as it was the universally accepted belief
that Uncle had died at natural death.
And this brings us to Fourthly:
Was it in accordance with my theory or the reverse, for
him, immediately and before the doctor could appear, to
rush upstairs in company with Orpha and Nurse Wealthy
to inspect the cabinet where the medicines were kept?
In full accordance with my theory. Knowing that he
must have left finger-marks there on bottle or shelf, he
takes the one way to confound suspicion: adds more of his
own, and passes the phial into the hands of the two who
accompanied him on this very excusable errand.
Was there any other fact which I could remember which
might tip the scale, so heavily weighted, even a trifle the
other way?
Yes, one—a big one. The impossibility for me even
now to attribute such deviltry to a man who had certainly
loved the victim of this monstrous crime.
As I rose from this effort to sound the murky depths
into which my thoughts had groveled in spite of myself
and all the proprieties, I found by the strong feeling of
revulsion which made the memory of the past hour hateful
to me, that I could never pursue the road which I had
thus carefully mapped out for myself. That, innocent or
guilty, Edgar Quenton Bartholomew, beloved by our uncle,
was sacred in my eyes because of that love, and that whatever
might be done by others to fix this crime upon him,
I could do nothing—would do nothing to help them even if
I must continue to bear to the very end the opprobrium
under which I now labored.
And Orpha? Had I forgotten my fears for her—the
duty I had felt to preserve her from a step which might
mean more than unhappiness—might mean shame?
No; but in that moment of decision made for me by
my own nature, the conviction had come that I need not
be apprehensive of Orpha marrying Edgar or marrying
me while this question between us remained unsettled.
She would be neutral to the end, aye, even if her heart
broke. I knew my darling.
In this mood and in this determination I remained for
two weeks. I tried to divert myself by reading, and I
think my love for books which presently grew into a passion
had its inception in that monotonous succession of
day after day without a break in the suspense which held
me like a hand upon my throat.
I was not treated ill, I was simply boycotted. This
made it unpleasant for me to walk the streets, though I
never hesitated to do so when I had a purpose in view.
Of Orpha I heard little, though now and then some
whiff of gossip from Quenton Court would reach me. She
had filled the house with guests, but there was no gayety.
The only young person among them was Lucy Colfax, who
was preparing for her wedding. The rest were relatives
of humble means and few pleasures to whom life amid the
comforts and splendors of Quenton Court was like a visit
to fairyland. Edgar had followed my example and taken
up his abode in one of the hotels. But he spent most of
his evenings at the house where he soon became the idol of
the various aunts and cousins who possibly would never
have honored me with anything beyond a certain civility.
Ere long I heard of his intention to leave town. With
his position no better defined than it was, he found C——
intolerable.
I wondered if they would let him go! By they I meant
the police. If they did, I meant to go too, or at least to
make an effort to do so. I wanted to work. I wanted to
feel my manhood once again active. I wrote to the firm
in whose offices I had a desk.
This is my letter robbed of its heading and signature.
I am well aware in what light I have been held up to
the public by the New York press. No one accuses me,
yet there are many who think me capable of a great crime.
If this were true I should be the most despicable of men.
For my uncle was my good friend and made a man of
me out of very indifferent material. I revered him and
as my wish was to please him while he was living so it is
my present desire to do as he would have me do now that
he is gone.
If on the receipt of this you advise me not to come, I
shall not take it as an expression of disbelief in what I
have said but as a result of your kindly judgment that my
place is in my home town so long as there is any doubt of
the innocency of my relations towards my uncle.
This dispatched, I waited three days for a response.
Then I received this telegram:
Come.
Going immediately to Headquarters, I sought out the
Inspector and showed him this message.
“Shall I go or shall I not?” I asked.
He did not answer at once; seemed to hesitate and
finally left the room for a few minutes. When he came
back he smiled and said:
“My answer is yes. You are young. If you wait for
full justification in this case, you may have to wait a lifetime.
And then again you may not.”
I wrung his hand and for the next hour forgot everything
but the manner in which I would make the attempt
to see Orpha. I could not leave without a word of farewell
to the one being for whose sake I kept my soul from
despair.
I dared not call without permission. I feared a rebuff
at the front door; Orpha would certainly be out. Again,
I might write and she might get the letter, but I could
not be sure. Bliss handled the mail and—and—Of course
I was unreasonably suspicious, but it was so important
for me to reach her very self, or to know that any refusal
or inability to see me came from her very self, that I
wished to take every precaution. In pursuance of this
idea I ran over the list of servants to see if there was one
who in my estimation could be trusted to hand her a
note. From Wealthy down I named them one by one and
shook my head over each. Discouraged, I rose and went
out and almost at the first corner I ran upon Clarke.
What came over me at the sight of his uncompromising
countenance I do not know, but I stopped him and threw
myself upon his mercy. It was an act more in keeping
with Edgar’s character than with mine, and I cannot
account for it save by the certainty I possessed that if he
did not want to do what I requested, he would say so.
He might be blunt, even accusing, but he would not be
insincere or play me false.
“Clarke, well met.” Thus I accosted him. “I am going
to leave town. I may come back and I may not. Will
you do me this favor? I am very anxious to have Miss
Bartholomew know that I greatly desire to say good-by to
her, but hardly feel at liberty to telephone. If she is willing
to see me I shall feel honored.”
“I have left Quenton Court for the present,” he objected.
“I hope to return when it has a master.”
If he noticed my emotion at this straightforward if
crude statement, he gave no sign of having done so. He
simply remained standing like a man awaiting orders, and
I hastened to remark:
“But you will be going there to see your old friends,
to-day possibly, to-night at latest if you have any good
reason for it.”
“Yes, I have still a trunk or two there. I will call for
them to-night, and I will give Miss Orpha your message.
Where shall I bring the reply?”
I told him and he walked off, erect, unmoved, and to all
appearance totally unconscious of the fact—or if conscious
of it totally unaffected by it—that he had thrown a ray
of light into a cavern of gloom, and helped a man to face
life again who had almost preferred death.
Evening came and with it a telephone message.
“She will see you to-morrow morning at eleven.”
What should I say to her? How begin? How
keep the poise due to her and due to myself,
with her dear face turned up to mine and possibly
her hand responding to my clasp?
Futile questions. When I entered her presence it was
to find that my course was properly marked out. She was
not alone. Lucy Colfax was with her and the greeting I
received from the one was dutifully repeated by the other.
I was caught as in a trap; but pride came to my rescue,
coupled with a recognition of the real service she was
doing me in restraining me to the formalities of a friendly
call.
But I would not be restrained too far. What in my
colder moments I had planned to say, I would say, even
with Lucy Colfax standing by and listening. Lucy Colfax!
whose story I knew much better than she did mine.
“Cousin Orpha,” I began, with a side glance at Miss
Colfax which that brilliant brunette did not take amiss,
“I am going almost immediately to New York to take up
again the business in which I was occupied when all was
well here and my duty seemed plain. Inspector Redding
has my address and I will always be at his call. And at
that of any one else who wants me for any service worth
the journey. If you—” a little catch in my voice warned
me to be brief. “If you have need of me, though it be
but a question you want answered, I will come as readily
as though it were a peremptory summons. I am your
cousin and there is no reason in the world why I should
not do a cousin’s duty by you.”
“None,” she answered. But she did not reach out her
hand. Only stood there, a sweet, sane woman, bidding
good-by to a friend.
I honored her for her attitude; but my heart bade me
begone. Bowing to Miss Colfax whose eyes I felt positive
had never left my face, I tried to show the same deference
to Orpha. Perhaps I succeeded but somehow I think I
failed, for when I was in the street again all I could remember
was the surprised look in her eyes which yet were
the sweetest it had ever been my good fortune to meet.
It was a dream,—nothing else—but it made a very
strong impression upon me. I could not forget it,
though I was much occupied the next morning and
for several days afterwards. It was so like life and the
picture it left behind it was so vivid.
What was the picture? Just this; but as plain to my
eye as if presented to it by a motion-picture film. Orpha,
standing by herself alone, staring at some object lying in
her open palm. She was dressed in white, not black. This
I distinctly remember. Also that her hair which I had
never seen save when dressed and fastened close to her
head, lay in masses on her shoulders. A picture of loveliness
but of great mental perplexity also. She was intrigued
by what she was looking at. Astonishment was
visible on her features and what I instinctively interpreted
as alarm gave a rigidity to her figure far from natural
to it.
Such was my dream; such the picture which would not
leave me, nor explain itself for days.
I had got well into the swing of work and was able,
strange as it may seem, to hold my own in all business
matters, notwithstanding the personal anxieties which devoured
my mind and heart the moment I was released from
present duty. I had received one or two letters from
Mr. Jackson, which while encouraging in a general way,
added little to my knowledge of how matters in which I
was so concerned were progressing in C——. Edgar
was no longer there. In fact, he was in the same city as
myself, but for what purpose or where located he could
not tell me. The press had ceased covering the first page
with unmeaning headlines concerning a tragedy which
offered no new features; and although there was a large
quota of interested persons who inveighed against the
police for allowing me to leave town, there were others,
the number of which was rapidly growing, who ventured
to state that time and effort, however aided by an inexhaustible
purse, would fail to bring to light any further
explanation of their leading citizen’s sudden death, for the
very good reason that there was nothing further to bring
out,—the doctor’s report having been a mistaken one, and
the death simply natural,—that is, the result of undue
excitement.
“But there remain some few things of which the public
is ignorant.”
In this manner Mr. Jackson ended his last letter.
There remain some few things of which the public
is ignorant. This was equally true of the police,
or some move would have been made by them before
this.
The clew afforded by the disappearance simultaneously
with that of the will of a key considered of enough importance
by its owner to have been kept upon his person
had evidently led to nothing. This surprised me, for I had
laid great store by it; and it was after some hours of
irritating thought on this subject that I had the dream
with which I have opened this account of a fresh phase in
my troubled life.
Perhaps, the dream was but a natural sequence of the
thought which had preceded it. I was willing to believe
so. But what help was there in that? What help was
there for me in anything but work; and to my work I
went.
But with evening came a fresh trial. I was walking up
Broadway when I ran almost into the arms of Edgar. He
recoiled and I recoiled, then, with a quick nod, he hurried
past, leaving behind him an impression which brought up
strange images. A blind prisoner groping in the dark. A
marooned sailor searching the boundless waste for a ship
which will never show itself above the horizon. A desert
wanderer who sees the oasis which promises the one drop
of water which will save him fade into ghastly mirage.
Anything, everything which bespeaks the loss of hope and
the approach of doom.
I was struck to the heart. I tried to follow him, when,
plainly before me—as plainly as he had himself appeared
a moment previous, I saw her standing in a light place
looking down at something in her hand, and I stopped
short.
When I was ready to move on again, he was gone, leaving
me very unhappy. The gay youth, the darling of
society, the beloved of the finest, of the biggest-natured,
and, above all, of the tenderest heart I knew—come to this
in a few short weeks! As God lives, during the days while
the impression lay strongest upon me, I could have cursed
the hour I left my own country to be the cause, however
innocently, of such an overthrow.
That he had shown signs of dissipation added poignancy
to my distress. Self-indulgence of any kind had never
been one of his failings. The serpent coiled about his
heart must be biting deep into its core to drive one so
fastidious into excess.
Three days later I saw him again. Strange as this may
seem in a city of over a million, it happened, and that is all
there is to it. I was passing down Forty-second Street on
my way to the restaurant I patronized when he turned the
corner ahead of me and moved languidly on in the same
direction. I had still a block to walk, so I kept my pace,
wondering if he could possibly be bound for the same
eating-place, which, by the way, was the one where we
had first met. If so, would it be well for me to follow;
and I was yet debating this point when I saw another man
turn that same corner and move along in his wake some
fifty feet behind him and some thirty in front of me.
This was a natural occurrence enough, and would not
even have attracted my attention if there had not been
something familiar in this man’s appearance—something
which brought vividly to mind my former encounter with
Edgar on Broadway. What was the connection? Then
suddenly I remembered. As I shook myself free from the
apathy following this startling vision of Orpha which, like
the clutch of a detaining hand, had hindered my mad rush
after Edgar, I found myself staring at the face of a man
brushing by me with a lack of ceremony which showed that
he was in a hurry if I was not. He was the same as the
one now before me walking more and more slowly but still
holding his own about midway between us two. No coincidence
in this. He was here because Edgar was here, or—I
had to acknowledge it to myself—because I was here,
always here at this time in the late afternoon.
I did not stop to decide on which of us two his mind was
most set—on both perhaps—but pursued my course, entering
the restaurant soon after the plain clothes man who appeared
to be shadowing us.
Edgar was already seated when I stepped in, but in such
a remote and inconspicuous corner that the man who had
preceded me had to look covertly in all directions before
he espied him. When he did, he took a seat near the door
and in a moment was lost to sight behind the newspaper
which he had taken from his pocket. There being but one
empty seat, I took it. It, too, was near the door.
It seemed a farce to order a meal under these circumstances.
But necessity knows no law; it would not do to
appear singular. And when my dinner was served, I ate
it, happy that I was so placed that I could neither see
Edgar nor he me.
The man behind the newspaper, after a considerable wait,
turned his attention to the chafing-dish which had been set
down before him. Fifteen minutes went by; and then I
saw from a sudden movement made by this man that Edgar
had risen and was coming my way. Though there was
some little disturbance at the time, owing to the breaking
up of a party of women all seeking egress through the same
narrow passage, it seemed to me that I could hear his footsteps
amid all the rest, and waited and watched till I saw
our man rise and carelessly add himself to the merry
throng.
As he went by me, I was sure that he gave me one quick
look which did not hinder me from rising, money in hand,
for the waiter who fortunately stood within call.
My back was to the passage through which Edgar must
approach, but I was sure that I knew the very instant he
went by, and was still more certain that I should not leave
the place without another encounter with him, eye to eye.
But this was the time when my foresight failed me.
He did not linger as usual to buy a cigar, and so was out
of the door a minute or two before me. When I felt the
pavement under my feet and paused to look for him in
the direction from which he had come, it was to see him
going the other way, nonchalantly followed by the man I
had set down in my mind as an agent of police.
That he really was such became a surety when they both
vanished together around the next corner. Edgar was being
shadowed. Was I? I judged not; for on looking back
I found the street to be quite clear.
That night, the vision came for the third time of
Orpha gazing intently down at her open palm. It
held me; it gripped me till, bathed in sweat, I
started up, assured at last of its actual meaning. It was
the key, the missing key that was offered to my view in my
darling’s grasp. She had been made the repositor of it—or
she had found it—and did not know what to do with
it. I saw it all, I was practical; above all else, practical.
However, I sent this letter to Mr. Jackson the next morning:
“What have the police done about the key? Have
they questioned Miss Bartholomew?” and was more restless
than ever till I got the reply.
Nothing doing. Clarke acknowledges that Mr. Bartholomew
carried a key around with him attached to a long
chain about his neck. He had done so when Clarke first
entered his service and had continued to do so ever since.
But he never alluded to it but once when he said: “This
is my secret, Clarke. You will never speak of it, I know.”
Asked when he saw it last, he responded in his blunt
honest way, “The night he died. It was there when I prepared
him for bed.” “And not when you helped the undertaker’s
men to lay him out?” “No, I think I would have
seen it or they would have mentioned it if it had been.”
Urged to tell whether he had since informed any one of
the existence and consequent disappearance of this key, his
reply was characteristic. “No, why should I? Did I not
say that Mr. Bartholomew spoke of it to me as his secret?”
“Then you did not send the letter received in regard to it?”
His eyes opened wide, his surprise appeared to be genuine.
“Who—” he began; then slowly and repeatedly
shook his head. “I wrote no letter,” he asserted, “and I
didn’t know that any one else knew anything about this
chain and key.” “It was not written,” was the retort; at
which his eyes opened wider yet and he shook his head all
the more vigorously. “Ask some one else,” he begged;
“that is, if you must know what Mr. Bartholomew was
so anxious to have kept secret.” Still loyal, you see, to a
mere wish expressed by Mr. Bartholomew.
I have given in detail this unofficial examination of the
man who from his position as body servant must know
better than any one else the facts about this key. But I
can in a few words give you the result of questioning Miss
Bartholomew and the woman Wealthy,—the only other two
persons likely to share his knowledge. Miss Bartholomew
was astonished beyond measure to hear that there was any
such key and especially by the fact that he had carried it
in this secret way about with him. Wealthy was astonished
also, but not in the same way. She had seen the chain
many times in her attendance upon him as nurse, but had
always supposed that it supported some trinket of his dead
wife, for whom he seemed to have cherished an almost
idolatrous affection. She knew nothing about any key.
You may rely on the above as I was the unofficial
examiner; also why I say “Nothing doing” to your inquiries
about the key. But the police might have a different
story to tell if one could overcome their reticence.
Of this be sure; they are working as they never have
worked yet to get at the core of this mystery and lift the
ban which has settled over your once highly reputed
family.
So! the hopes I had founded upon my dream and its
consequent visions had all vanished in mist. The
clew was in other hands than Orpha’s. She was as
ignorant now as ever of the existence of the key, concerning
which I had from time to time imagined that she had
had some special knowledge. I suppose I should have been
thankful to see her thus removed from direct connection
with what might involve her in unknown difficulties. Perhaps
I was. Certainly there was nothing more that I
could do for her or for any one; least of all for myself. I
could but add one more to the many persons waiting, some
in patience, some in indignant protest for developments
which would end all wild guessing and fix the blame where
it rightfully belonged.
But when it became a common thing for me to run upon
Edgar at the restaurant in Forty-second Street, sometimes
getting his short nod, sometimes nothing but a stare, I
began to think that his frequent appearance there had a
meaning I could safely associate with myself. For under
the obvious crustiness of this new nature of his I observed
a quickly checked impulse to accost me—a desire almost
passionate to speak, held back by scorn or fear. What if
I should accost him! Force the words from his lips which
I always saw hovering there? It might precipitate matters.
The man whom I had regarded as his shadow was no longer
in evidence. To be sure his place might have been taken
by some one else whom I had not yet identified. But that
must be risked. Accordingly the next time Edgar showed
himself at the restaurant, I followed him into his corner
and, ignoring the startled frown by which I was met, sat
down in front of him, saying with blunt directness which
left him no opportunity for protest.
“Let us talk. We are both suffering. I cannot live this
way nor can you. Let us have it out. If not here, then
in some other place. I will go anywhere you say. But
first before we take a step you must understand this. I
am an honest man, Edgar, and my feeling for you is one
from which you need not shrink. If you will be as honest
with me—”
He laughed, but in a tone totally different from the
merry peal which had once brought a smile from lips now
buried out of sight.
“Honest with you?” He muttered; but rose as he said
this and reached for his overcoat, to the astonishment of
the waiter advancing to serve us.
Laying a coin on the table, I rose to my feet and in a
few minutes we were both in the street, walking I knew not
where, for I was not so well acquainted with the city as
he, and was quite willing to follow where he led.
Meantime we were silent, his breath coming quickly and
mine far from equable. I was glad when we paused, but
surprised that it was in the middle of a quiet block with a
high boarded fence running half its length, against which
he took his stand, as he said:
“Why go further? You have seen my misery and you
want to talk. Talk about what? Our uncle’s death? You
know more about that than I do; and more about the will,
too, I am ready to take my oath. And you want to talk!
talk! You—”
“No names, Edgar. You heard what I said at the inquest.
I can but repeat every word of denial which I
uttered then. You may find it hard to believe me or you
may be just amusing yourself with me for some purpose
which I find it hard to comprehend. I am willing it
should be either, if you will be plain with me and say
your say. For I am quite aware, however you may seek
to hide it, that there is something you wish me to know;
something that would clear the road between us; something
which it would be better for you to speak and for me to
hear than this fruitless interchange of meaningless words
which lead nowhere and bring small comfort.”
“What do you mean?” He was ghastly white or the pale
gleam from the opposite lamp-post was very deceptive. “I
don’t know what you mean,” he repeated, stepping forward
from the closely boarded fence that I might not see how he
was shaking.
“I am very sorry,” I began; then abruptly, “I am sure
that you do know what I mean, but if you prefer silence,—prefer
things to go on as they are, I will try and bear it,
hoping that some of these mysteries may be cleared up and
confidence restored again between us, if only for Orpha’s
sake. You must wish that too.”
“Orpha!” He spoke the word strangely, almost mechanically.
There was no thought behind the utterance.
Then as he looked up and met my eye, the color came into
his cheeks and he cried:
“Do not remind me of all that I have lost. Uncle, fortune,
love. I am poorer than a beggar, for he—”
He pulled himself up with a jerk, drew a deep breath
and cast an uneasy look up and down the street.
“Do you know,” he half whispered, “I sometimes think
I am followed. I cannot seem to get away all by myself.
There is always some one around. Do you think that pure
fancy? Am I getting to be a little batty? Are they afraid
that I will destroy myself? I have been tempted to do
so, but I am not yet ready to meet my uncle’s eye.”
I heard this though it was rather muttered than said
and my cold heart seemed to turn over in my bosom, for
despair was in the tone and the vision which came with it
was not that of Orpha but of another woman—the woman
he had lost as he had lost his fortune and lost the man
whose gaze he dared not cross death’s river to meet.
I tried to take his hand—to bridge the fathomless gulf
between us; but he fixed me with his eye, and, laughing
with an echo which caused the two or three passers-by to
turn their heads as they hurried on, he said in measured
tones:
“You are the cause of it all.” And turned away and
passed quickly down the street, leaving me both exhausted
and unenlightened.
Next day I received a telegram from Mr. Jackson.
It was to the effect that he would like some information
concerning a man named John E.
Miller, who had his office somewhere on Thirty-fifth Street.
He was an attorney and in some way connected with the
business in which we were interested.
This, as you will see, brings us to the incident related in
the first chapter of this story. Having obtained Mr. Miller’s
address from the telephone book, I was searching the block
for his number when the gentleman himself, anxious to be
off to his injured child and, observing how I looked this way
and that, rushed up to me and making sure that I answered
to the name of Edgar Quenton Bartholomew, thrust into
my hands a letter and after that a package containing, as
he said, a key of much importance, both of which were
obviously meant for Edgar and not for me.
Why, in the confusion of the moment, I let him go, leaving
the key and letter in my hand, and why, after taking
them to my hotel, I had the struggle of my life deciding
what I should do with them, should now be plain to you.
For I felt as sure then as later, that the key which had
thus, by a stroke of Providence, come into my possession
was the key found by some one and forwarded by some one,
without the knowledge of the police, to this Mr. Miller who
in turn supposed he had placed it in Edgar’s hands.
Believing this, I also believed that it was the only Open
sesame to some hitherto undiscovered drawer or cupboard
in which the will might be found. If passed on to Edgar
what surety had I that if this will should prove to be inimical
to his interests it would ever see the light.
There is a devil in every man’s soul and mine was not
silent that night. I wanted to be the first to lay hands on
that will and learn its contents. Would I be to blame if
I kept this key and made use of it to find what was my
own? I would never, never treat Edgar as I felt sure that
he would treat me, if this advantage should be his. The
house and everything in it had been bequeathed to me.
Morally it was all mine and soon would be legally so if I
profited by this chance. So I reasoned, hating myself all
the while, but keeping up the struggle hour in and hour
out.
Perhaps the real cause of my trouble, the furtive sting
which kept me on the offensive, was the fear—shall I not
say the belief—that the unknown person who had thus betrayed
her love and sympathy for Edgar was Orpha. Had
I not seen her in my dream with a key lying in her hand?
That key was now in mine, but not by her intention. She
had meant it for him;—to give him whatever advantage
might accrue from its possession—she, whom I had believed
to be so just that she would decline to favor him at my
expense.
Jealousy! the gnawing fiend that will not let our hearts
rest. I might have gathered comfort from the thought
that dreams were not be relied upon; that I had no real
foundation for my conclusions. The hand-writing was not
hers either on packet or letter; and yet the human heart
is so constituted that despite all this; despite my faith, my
love, the conviction remained, clouding my judgment and
thwarting my better instincts.
But morning brought me counsel, and I saw my duty
more clearly. To some it may seem that there was but
one thing to do, viz: to hand over packet and letter to the
police. But I had not the heart to place Orpha in so
compromising a position, without making an effort to save
her from their reprobation and it might be from their suspicion.
I recognized a better course. Edgar must be allowed
to open his own mail, but in my presence. I would
seek him out as soon as I could hope to find him and,
together, we would form some plan by which the truth
might be made known without injuring Orpha. If it meant
destruction to him, I would help him face it. She must be
protected at all hazards. He was man enough still to see
that. He had not lost all sense of chivalry in the débâcle
which had sapped his courage and made him the wreck I
had seen him the night before. But where should I go?
Where reach him?
The police knew his whereabouts but as it was my
especial wish to avoid the complication of their presence,
this afforded me small help. Mr. Miller was my man. He
must have Edgar’s address or how could he have made an
appointment with him. It was for me to get into communication
with this attorney.
Hunting up his name in the telephone book, I found that
he lived in Newark. Calling him up I learned that he was
at home and willing to talk to me. Thereupon I gave him
my name and asked him how his child was, and, on hearing
that she was better, inquired when he would be at his
office. He named what for me, in my impatience, was a
very late hour; and driven to risk all, rather than lose a
possible advantage, I told him of the mistake we had made,
he in giving and I in receiving a package, etc., belonging,
as I now thought to my cousin of the same name, and
assuring him that I had not opened either package or
letter, asked for my cousin’s address that I might immediately
deliver them.
Well, that floored him for the moment, judging from the
expletive which reached my ear. No one could be ignorant
of what my name stood for with the mass of people.
He had blundered most egregiously and seemed to be well
aware of it.
But he was a man of the world and soon was explaining
and apologizing for his mistake. He had never seen my
cousin, and, being in some disorder of mind at the time,
had been misled by a certain family resemblance I bore
to the other Edgar as he was presented to the public in
the newspapers. Would I pardon him, and, above all, ask
my cousin to pardon him, winding up by giving me the
name of the hotel where Edgar was to be found.
Thanking him, I hung up the receiver, put on my hat
and went out.
I had not far to go; the steps I took were few, but my
thoughts were many. In what mood should I find my
cousin? In what mood should I find myself? Was I doing
a foolish thing?—a wrong thing?—a dangerous thing?
What would be its upshot?
Knowing that I was simply weakening myself by this
anticipatory holding of an interview which might take a
very different course from any I was likely to imagine, I
yet continued to put questions and answer them in my own
mind till my arrival at the hotel I was seeking put a
sudden end to them.
And well it might; for now the question was how to get
speech with him. I could not send up my name, which as
you will remember was the same as his; nor would I send
up a false one. Yet I must see him in his room. How
was this to be managed? I thought a minute, then acted.
Saying that I was a messenger from Mr. John E. Miller
with an important letter for Mr. Bartholomew, I asked if
that gentleman was in his room and if so, whether I might
go up.
They would see.
While I waited I could count my own heart-beats. The
hands of the clock dragged and I wondered how long I
could stand this. Finally, the answer came: he was in and
would see me.
He had just finished shaving when I entered and for a
moment did not turn. When he did and perceived who it
was, the oath he uttered showed me what I might expect.
But the resolution with which I faced him calmed him
more quickly than I had any reason to anticipate. Evidently,
I had not yet found the key to his nature. Edgar
at that moment was a mystery to me. But he should not
remain so much longer.
Waiting for nothing, I addressed him as brother to
brother. The haggard look in his eye had appealed to me.
Would to God there was not the reason for it that I feared!
“Edgar, the message I sent up was a correct one. I
come as an agent from Mr. John E. Miller with a letter
and a package addressed to your name which you will
remember is identical with my own. Do you know any such
man?”
“I have heard of him.” Why did his eyes fall and his
cheek take on a faint flush?
“Have you heard from him?”
“Yes, I got a message from him yesterday, asking me to
call at his office, but—but I did not go.”
I wanted to inquire why, but felt it unwise to divert his
attention from the main issue for the mere purpose of
satisfying my curiosity.
“Then,” I declared, “these articles must belong to you.
They were handed to me under the supposition that I was
the man to whom they were addressed. But, having some
doubts about this myself, I have brought them to you in
the same state in which I received them—that is, intact.
Edgar, there is a key in this package. I know this to be
so because Mr. Miller said so particularly. We are both
interested in a key. If this is the one our uncle wore
about his neck I should be allowed to inspect it as well as
yourself.”
I had expected rebuff—an assertion of rights which
might culminate in an open quarrel. But to my amazement
the first gleam of light I had discerned on his countenance
since the inquest came with that word.
“Give me it,” he cried. “I am willing that you should
see me open it.”
I laid down the package before him, but before he had
more than touched it, I placed the letter beside it, with the
intimation that perhaps it would be better for him to read
that first.
In an instant the package was pushed aside and the
letter seized upon. The action and the glance he gave it
made my heart stand still. The fervor and the devouring
eagerness thus displayed was that of a lover.
Had his affection for Orpha already reached the point
of passion?
Meanwhile, he had thrust the letter out of sight and
taken up the small package in which possibly lay our
mutual fate. As he loosened the string and pulled off the
wrappers, I bent forward, and in another moment we were
gazing at a very thin key of the Yale type he held out between
us on his open palm.
“It is according to description,” I said.
To my astonishment he threw it down on the table before
which we were standing.
“You are right,” he cried. “I had better read the letter
first. It may enlighten us.”
Walking off to a window, he slipped behind a curtain
and for a few minutes the earth for me stood still. When
he reappeared, it was with the air and presence of the
old Edgar, a little worse for the dissipation of the last
few weeks, but master of himself and master of others,—relieved,
happy, almost triumphant.
“It was found by Orpha,” he calmly announced. (It
was not like him to be calm in a crisis like this.) “Found
in a flower-pot which had been in Uncle’s room at the
time of his death. She had carried it to hers and night
before last, while trying to place it on a shelf, it had fallen
from her hands to the floor, breaking apart and scattering
the earth in every direction. Amid this débris lay the key
with the chain falling loose from it. There is no doubt
that it is the one we have been looking for; hidden there
by a sick man in a moment of hallucination. It may lead
to the will—it may lead to nothing. When shall we go?”
“Go?”
“To C——. We must follow up this clew. Somewhere
in that room we shall find the aperture this key will fit.”
“Do you mean for us to go together?” I had a sensation
of pleasure in spite of the reaction in my spirits caused by
Edgar’s manner.
With an unexpected earnestness, he seized me by the arm
and, holding me firmly, surveyed me inquiringly. Then
with a peculiar twitch of his lips and a sudden loosening of
his hand he replied with a short:
“I do.”
“Then let us go as quickly as the next train will take us.”
He nodded, and, lifting the key, put it in his pocket.
Ungenerously, perhaps, certainly quite foolishly, I wished
he had allowed me to put it in mine.
We went out together. I did not mean to leave
him by himself for an instant, now that he had
that precious key on his person. I had had one
lesson and that was enough. In coming down the stairs,
he had preceded me, which was desirable perhaps, but it
had its disadvantages as I perceived when on reaching the
ground floor, we passed by a small reception-room in which
a bright wood-fire was burning. For with a deftness altogether
natural to him he managed to slip ahead of me
and enter that room just as a noisy, pushing group of incoming
guests swept in between us, cutting off my view.
When I saw him again, he was coming from the fireplace
inside, where the sudden blaze shooting up showed what
had become of the letter which undoubtedly it would have
been very much to my advantage to have seen.
But who can say? Not I. It was gone; and there was
no help for it. Another warning for me to be careful, and
one which I should not have needed, as I seemed to see in
the eye of a man standing near us as we two came together
again on our way to the desk.
“There’s a fellow ready to aid me in my work, or to
hinder according to his discretion,” I inwardly commented.
But if so, and if he followed us and noted our several
preparations before taking the train, he did it like an
expert, for I do not remember running upon him again.
The chief part which I took in these preparations was
the sending of two telegrams; one to the office and one
to Inspector Redding in C——. Edgar did not send any.
The former was a notification of absence; the latter, a
simple announcement that I was returning to C—— and
on what train to expect me. No word about the key. Possibly
he already knew as much about it as I did.
Edgar continued to surprise me. On our arrival he
showed gratification rather than displeasure at encountering
the Inspector at the station.
“Here’s luck,” he cheerfully exclaimed. “This will
save me a stop at Headquarters. I hear that my cousin has
found a key, presumably the one for which we have all
been searching. Quenton and myself are here to see
if we cannot find a keyhole to fit it. Any objections, Inspector?”
His old manner, but a little over-emphasized. I looked
to see if the Inspector noticed this, but he was a man
so quiet in his ways that it would take one as astute as
himself to read anything from his looks.
Meantime he was saying:
“That’s already been tried. We’ve been all the morning
at it. But if you have any new ideas on the subject I am
willing to accompany you back to the house.”
The astonishment this caused me was hard to conceal.
How could they have made the trial spoken of when the key
necessary for it was at that very moment in Edgar’s
pocket? But I remembered the last word he had said to me
before leaving the train, “If you love me—if you love yourself—above
all, if you love Orpha, allow me to run this
business in my own way;” and held myself back, willing
enough to test his way and see if it were a good one.
“I don’t know as I have any new ideas,” Edgar protested.
“I fear I exhausted all my ideas, new and old,
before I went to New York. However, if you—” and here
he drew the Inspector aside and had a few earnest words
with him, while I stood by in a daze.
The end of it all was that we went one way and the
Inspector another, with but few more words said and only
one look given that conveyed any message and that was to
me. It came from the Inspector and conveyed to me the
meaning, whether true or false, that he was leaving this
matter in my hands.
And Edgar thought it was in his!
One incident more and I will take you with me to
Quenton Court. As we, that is, Edgar and myself, turned
to go down the street, he remarked in a natural but perfectly
casual manner:
“Orpha has the key.”
As the Inspector was just behind us on his way to the
curb, I perceived that this sentence was meant for his ear
rather than for mine and let it pass till we were well out
of hearing when I asked somewhat curtly:
“What do you mean by that? What has your whole
conduct meant? You have the key—”
“Quenton, do you want the police hanging over us
while we potter all over that room, trying all sorts of ridiculous
experiments in our search for an elusive keyhole?
Orpha has a key but not the right one. That is in my
pocket, as you know.”
At this I stopped him short, right there in the street.
We were not far from Quenton Court, but much as I
longed to enter its doors again I was determined not to do
so till I had had it out with this man.
“Edgar, do you mean to tell me that Orpha has lent
herself to this deception?”
“Deception? I call it only proper circumspection. She
knew what this key meant to me—to you—to herself.
Why should she give up anything so precious into hands
of whose consequent action she could form no opinion. I
admire her for her spirit. I love—” He stopped short
with an apologetic shrug. “Pardon me, Quenton, I don’t
mean to be disagreeable.” Then, forcing me on, he added
feverishly, “Leave it to me. Leave Orpha to me. I do
not say permanently—that depends—but for the present.
I’ll see this thing through and with great spirit. You will
be satisfied. I’m a better friend to you than you think.
Will you come?”
“Yes, I will come. But, Edgar, I promise you this. As
soon as I find myself in Orpha’s presence I am going to ask
her whether she realizes what effect this deception played
upon the police may have upon us all.”
“You will not.” For the first and only time in all our
intercourse a dangerous gleam shot from his mild blue eye.
“That is,” he made haste to add with a more conciliatory
aspect, “you will not wish to do so when I tell you that
whatever feelings of distrust or jealous fear I once cherished
towards you are gone. Now I have confidence in your
word and in the disinterestedness of your attentions to
our uncle. You have expressed a wish that we should be
friends. I am ready, Quenton. Your conduct for the last
two days has endeared you to me. Will you take my
hand?”
The old Edgar now, without any question or exaggeration.
The insouciant, the appealing, the fascinating youth,
the child of happy fortunes! I did not trust him, but
my heart went out to him in spite of all the past and of a
future it took all my courage to face, and I took his hand.
Haines’ welcome to us at the front door was a
study in character which I left to a later hour to
thoroughly enjoy.
The sudden flush which rose to his lank cheek gave
evidence to his surprise. The formal bow and respectful
greeting, to the command he had over it. Had one of us
appeared alone, there would have been no surprise, only
the formal greeting. But to see us together was enough
to stir the blood of even one who had been for years under
the discipline of Edgar Quenton Bartholomew, the one
and only.
Edgar did not notice it but stepped in with an air which
left nothing for me to display in the way of self-assertion.
I think at that moment as he stood in face of the unrivalled
beauties of the leaping fountain against its Moorish
background he felt himself as much the master of it all
as though he already had in his hand the will he was making
this final attempt to discover. So rapidly could this
man of quick impulses pile glorious hope on hope and soar
into the empyrean at the least turn of fate.
As I was watching him I heard a little moan. It came
from the stairway. Alarmed, for the voice was Orpha’s,
we both turned quickly. She was looking at us from one
of the arches, her figure swaying, eyes wide with alarm.
She, too, had felt the shock of seeing us together.
Above, in strong contrast to her pathetic figure, Lucy
Colfax stood waiting, elegant in pose and attire, but altogether
unmoved in face and bearing and, as I thought,
quite without feeling, till I saw her suddenly step down
and throw her arm about Orpha. Perhaps it was not possible
for her naturally composed features to change except
under heart-breaking emotions. But it was not upon her,
interesting as she was at that moment, that my glances
lingered, but upon Orpha who had rapidly regained her
poise and was now on her way down.
We met her as she stepped down into the court and I for
one with a smile. All my love and all my confidence had
returned at the sight of her face, which, if troubled, had
never looked more ingenuous.
“What does this mean?” she asked, a little tremulously,
but with a growing courage beaming in her eye. “Why are
you both here! Do the police know?”
“Yes, and approve,” Edgar assured her. “We have
come to test the key which was such a failure in their
hands.” And in his lordly way he took possession of her,
leading her across the court to the library, leaving me to
follow with Miss Colfax, who gave me her first smile as
she graciously consented to join me. He had got the better
of me at the start; but in my determination that he
should not retain this advantage, I proceeded to emulate
the sang froid of the glowing creature at my side whom I
had once seen with her soul bared in a passionate parting
from the man she loved, and who now, in close proximity
to that man moving ahead of her with the woman he hoped
to claim, walked like a goddess in anticipation of a marriage
which might bring her prestige but no romance.
What we said when we were all four collected in the
library is immaterial. It was very near the dinner hour
and after a hurried consultation as to the manner and time
of the search we had come there to undertake, Edgar and
I went upstairs, each to our several rooms to prepare for
the meal awaiting us, as if no interval of absence had occurred
and we were still occupants of the house.
I had rather not have walked down that third story hall
up to and past the cozy corner. I did not want to see
Wealthy’s rigid figure rise from her accustomed seat, or
hear the well-remembered voices of the maids float up the
spiral staircase. But I might have spared myself these
anticipations. I met nobody. That end of the hall was
silent. It was even cold; like my heart lying so heavily in
my despairing breast.
A gloomy evening. I am speaking of its physical
aspects. A lowering sky, a pelting rain with a
wind that drove the lurching branches of the
closely encircling trees against windows reeking with wet.
Every lamp in the electroliers from the ground floor
to the top was alight. Edgar would have it so. As he
swung into Uncle’s room, that too leaped vividly into view,
under his hand. It was as of old; every disturbed thing
had been restored to order; the bed, the picture; ah, the
picture! the winged chair with its infinite memories, all
stood in their proper places. Had Uncle been entering
instead of ourselves, he would have found everything as
he was accustomed to see it. Could it be that he was there,
unseen, impalpable but strong as ever in love and purpose?
We were gathered at the foot of the bed.
“Let me have the key, Orpha.”
She put up her hand to her neck and then I perceived
there the encircling glint of a very finely linked chain.
As she drew this up a key came with it. As she allowed
this to fall to the full length of the chain, it became evident
that the latter was long enough to be passed over
her head without unclasping. But it was with an indifferent
eye I watched her do this and hand key and chain
to Edgar, for a thought warm with recovered joy had come
to me that had she not believed the key thus cherished to
be the very one worn by her father she would never have
placed it thus over her heart.
I think Edgar must have recognized my thought from
the look he cast me as he drew the key from the chain and
laid the latter on the table standing in its corner by the
fire-place. Instantly I recognized his purpose; and watched
his elbows for what I knew would surely take place before
he turned around again. Always an adept at legerdemain
it was a simple thing for him to substitute the key he had
brought from New York for the one he had just received
from Orpha; and in a moment he had done this and was
facing us as before, altogether his most interesting self,
ready for action and primed to succeed.
“Do you know,” he began, taking us all in with one
sweeping glance from his proud eye, “I have felt for years,
though I have never spoken of it, that Uncle had some
place of concealment in this room inaccessible to anybody
but himself. Papers which had not been sent to the bank
and had not been put away in his desk would disappear
between night and morning only to come into view again
when wanted, and this without any explanation. I used
to imagine that he hid these things in the drawer at the
back of his bed, but I soon found out that this was not
so, and, losing all interest in the matter, scarcely gave it
another thought. But now its importance has become
manifest; and what we must look for is a crack in or out
of this room, along which we can slip the point of this key.
It will find its home somewhere.” And he began to look
about him.
I remained where I was but missed not one of his movements
whether of eye or hand. The girls, on the contrary,
followed him step by step, Lucy with an air of polite interest
and Orpha eagerly if not hopefully. But the cracks
were few in that carefully paneled room, and the moments
sped by without apparent accomplishment. As Edgar’s
spirits began to give way before repeated disappointment,
I asked him to grant me a momentary trial with the key.
“I have an idea.”
He passed it over to me, without demur. Indeed, with
some relief.
It was the first time I had held it in my hand and a
thrill ran through me at the contact. Was my idea a good
one?
“Uncle was a large man and tall. He wore the chain
about his neck. The chain is long; I doubt if he found it
necessary to take off the key in using it. The crack, as you
call it, must have been within easy reach of his hand. Let
us see.”
Taking up the chain, I ran it through the hole in the end
of the key and snapping the clasp, threw the chain over my
head. As I did so, I chanced to be looking at Orpha. The
change in her expression was notable. With eyes fixed on
the key dangling at my breast, the color which had enlivened
her checks slowly died out, leaving her pale and
slightly distraught as though she were struggling to revive
some memory or settle some question she did not quite
understand.
“Let me think,” she murmured dreamily. “Let me
think.”
And we, lost in our own wonder, watched her as the
color came creeping back to her cheeks, and order took
place in her thoughts, and with hands suddenly pressed
against her eyes, she cried:
“I see it all again. My father, with that chain hanging
just so over his coat. I am in his arms—a hole—all dark—dark.
He draws my head down—he stoops.... The rest
is gone from me. I can remember nothing further.”
Edgar stared. Lucy glanced vaguely about the walls.
Orpha dropped her hands and her glance flew to my face
and not to the key this time—when with a crash! a burst of
wind rushed upon the house, shaking the windows blinded
with wet, and ripping a branch from the tree whose huge
bulk nestled against the western wall.
They shuddered, but not I. I was thinking as I had never
thought before. Memories of things said, of things done,
were coming back to match the broken and imperfect
ones of my confused darling. My reasoning faculties are
not of the best but I used what I had in formulating the
theory which was fast taking on the proportions of a settled
conviction. When I saw that I had them all expectant, I
spoke. I had to raise my voice a little for the storm just
then was at its height.
“What Orpha has said”—so I began—“has recalled the
surprise which I felt on first entering this room. To you
who have been brought up in it, its peculiarities have so
long been accepted by you as a matter of course that you
are blind to the impression they make on a stranger. Look
at this wall.”
I laid my hand on the one running parallel with the
main hall—the one in which was sunk the alcove holding
the head of the bed.
“You are used to the two passageways connecting the
wall of this room with that of the hall where the staircase
runs down to the story below. You have not asked why
this should be in a mansion so wonderful in its proportions
and its finish, or if you have, you have accounted for it by
the fact that a new house with new walls had been joined
to an old one, whose wall was allowed to stand, thus necessitating
little oddities in construction which, on the whole,
were interesting and added to the quaintness of the interior.
But what of the space between those two walls? It cannot
have been filled. If I see right and calculate right there
must run from here down to the second floor, if no further,
an empty space less than one yard in width, blocked from
sight by the wall of this room, by that of the hall and”—here
I pulled open the closet door—“by that of this closet
at one end and by the wall holding the medicine cabinet at
the other. Isn’t that so, Edgar? Has my imagination run
away with me; or is my conclusion a reasonable one?”
“It—it looks that way,” he stammered; “but—but
why—”
“Ah! the why is another matter. That may be buried in
Uncle’s grave. It is the fact I want to impress upon you
that there is a place somewhere near us, a place dark and
narrow, down which Orpha, when a child, was once carried
and which if we can reach it will open up for us the solution
of where Uncle used to hide the papers which, according
to Edgar, never went to the bank and not into any of
the drawers which this room contains.”
“Oh,” exclaimed Orpha, “if I could only remember!
But all is blank except what I have already told you. The
dark—my father stooping—and a box—yes, I saw a box—he
laid my hand upon it—but where or why I cannot say.
Only, there is no suggestion of fear in these strange, elusive
memories. Rather one of happiness,—of love,—of a soft
peace which was like a blessing. What does it all mean?
You have got us thus far, take us further.”
“I will try.” But I hesitated over what I had to say
next. I was risking something. But it could not be helped.
It was to be all or nothing with me. I must speak, whatever
the result.
“Orpha, did you ever think, or you, Edgar, that there
was some grain of truth in the tradition that this house
held a presence never seen but sometimes felt?”
Orpha started, and, gripping Edgar by the arm, stood
thus, a figure of amazement and dawning comprehension.
Edgar, whom I had always looked upon as a man of most
vivid imagination, appeared on the contrary to lack the
power—even the wish to follow me into this field of suggestion.
“So, that’s coming in,” he exclaimed in a tone of open
irony.
“Yes,” I answered, “that is coming in; for I have had
my own experience with this so-called Presence. I was
coming up the stairs outside one night when I felt—Well,
a little peculiar and knew that the experience of
which I had heard others speak was about to be mine. But
when it came, it came with a difference. I heard a cough.
A sight—a sound may be supernatural,—that is from the
romanticist’s standpoint,—but not a cough. I told Uncle
about it once and I am sure he flushed. Edgar, there is a
second staircase between these walls, and the Presence was
Uncle.”
“It may be.” His tone was hearty; he seemed glad to
be convinced. “And if so,” he added, with a gesture
towards the key hanging over my breast, “you have the
means there of reaching it. How do you propose to go
about it?”
“There is but one possible way. This closet provides
that. Somewhere along these shelves, among these shoes
and hats we shall find the narrow slit this key will fit.”
Turning the bulb in the square of ceiling above me, the
closet was flooded with light. When they were all in, the
narrow space was filled and I was enabled to correct an
impression I had previously formed. Miss Colfax was so
near me I could hear her pulses beat. For all her lofty
bearing she was as eager and interested as any one could
be whose fortunes were not directly wrapped up in the
discoveries of the next few minutes.
Calling attention to a molding running along the edge of
one of the shelves, I observed quite boldly: “To my eyes
there is a line there dark enough to indicate the presence of
something like a slit. Let us see.” And lifting the key
from my breast I ran its end along the line I had pointed
out till suddenly it came to a stop, entered, and, yielding to
the turn I gave it, moved the lock cunningly hidden beyond
and the whole series of shelves swung back, revealing an
opening into which we were very nearly precipitated in
our hurry and surprise.
Recovering our equilibrium, we stood with fascinated
gaze fixed on what we beheld slanting away into the darkness
of this gap between two walls.
A series of iron steps with a railing on one side—ancient
of make, but still serviceable, offered us a means of descent
into depths which the light from the closet ceiling, strong
as it was, did not entirely penetrate.
“Will you go down?” I asked Edgar; “or shall I? The
ladies had better remain where they are.”
I was quite confident what his answer would be and I
was not disappointed.
“I will go down, of course. You can follow if you wish:
Lucy, Orpha, not one step after me, do you hear?”
His tone and attitude were masterful; and instinctively
they shrank back. But my anxiety for their safety was
equal to his. So I added my appeal.
“You will do as Edgar says,” I prayed. “We must go
down, both of us; but you will remain here?”
“Unless you call us.”
“Unless you are gone too long.”
“I will not be gone too long.” And I hurried down,
Edgar having got the start of me by several steps.
As I went, I noticed what settled a question which had
risen in my mind since I became assured of the existence
of this secret stairway.
My uncle was an unusually tall man. How could he with
so many inches to his credit manage to pass under the
bridge between the two walls made by the flooring of the
intervening alcove. It must have caused effort—an extraordinary
effort for a man so weakened, so near to being
moribund. But I saw that it could be done if he had the
strength and knew just when to bend his body forward,
for the incline of the stairway was rapid and moreover
began much further back from the alcove than I had supposed
in measuring the distance with my eye. Indeed the
whole construction, as I noted it in my hasty descent, was
a remarkable piece of masonry built by an expert with the
evident intention of defying detection except by one as
knowing as himself. The wall of the inn, which had been a
wooden structure, had been reënforced by a brick one into
which was sunk the beams of the various bridges upholding
the passage-ways and the floor of the alcove already alluded
to. Hundreds of dollars must have been spent in perfecting
this arrangement, but why and to what end was a
question which did not then disturb me, for the immediate
mystery of what we should find below was sufficiently engrossing
to drive all lesser subjects from my mind.
Meanwhile Edgar had reached a small wooden platform
backed by a wall which cut off all further descent, and was
calling up for more light. As the stairs, narrowed by the
brick reënforcement of which I have spoken, were barely
wide enough to allow the passage down of a goodly sized
man, I could not but see that it was necessary for me to
remove myself from his line of vision for him to get the
light he wanted. So with a bound or two I cleared the
way and stood in a sort of demi-glow at his side.
A bare wall in front,—nothing there, and nothing at the
right; but on the left an old-fashioned box clamped to the
wall at the height of a man’s shoulder. It was indeed an
ancient box, and stained brown with dust and mold. There
was a lid to it. This lid was half wrenched away and hung
over at one side, leaving the box open. From the top of this
box protruded the folded ends of what looked like a legal
document.
As our eyes simultaneously fell on this, we each made a
movement and our glances clashed. Then a long deep
breath from him was answered by the same from my own
chest heaving to suffocation.
“We have found it,” he muttered, choking; and reached
out his hand.
But I was quicker than he.
“Wait,” said I, pulling him back. “Before either of us
touch it, listen to me. If that is the will we are looking
for and if it makes you the master here, I here swear to
recognize your rights instantly and without question.
There will be no legal procedure and no unpleasantness so
far as I am concerned.”
With this I loosened my clasp.
Would he respond with a like promise? No, he could
not. It was not in his nature to do so. He tried,—I felt
him make the struggle, but all that resulted were some
choked words in recognition of my generosity, followed by
a quick seizure of the paper and a rush up the first half
dozen steps. But there he stopped, his silhouette against
the light making a picture stamped indelibly upon my
memory.
“I’ve got it; I’ve got it!” he shouted to those above, waving
the paper over his head in a triumph almost delirious.
I could not see their faces, but I heard two gasping cries
and dashed up, overtaking him just as he emerged into the
full light.
He was unfolding the document, all eagerness and anticipatory
delight. He could not wait to reach the room itself;
he could not wait even to reach the closet; he must see now—at
once—while the woman he loved was within reach.
A minute lost was so much stolen from the coming rapture.
I was at his shoulder eager to know my own fate, as his
trembling fingers threw the covering leaf back. I knew
where to look—I endeavored to forget everything but the
spot where the name should be,—the name which would
tell all; I wished to see it first. I wished—
A cloud came over me, but through it as if the words
blazed beyond the power of any mist to hide them I read:
Edgar Quenton Bartholomew, son of James—
Myself!
He had not seen it yet. But he would. In one more
moment he would. I waited for his cry; but as
it delayed, I reached over and put my finger on
the word James. Then I drew back, steadying myself by
a clutch on the rail running up at my side.
Slowly he took it in. Slowly he turned and gave me one
look; then with a moan, rather than a cry he flung himself
up and dashing by the two girls who had started back at
his wild aspect, threw himself into the great room where
he fell headlong to the floor.
I stood back while they ministered to him. He had not
fainted for I heard him now and then cry out, “Wealthy!
call Wealthy.” And this they finally did. As Orpha
passed me on her way to ring the bell communicating with
the cozy corner, I saw her full face for the first time since
Edgar’s action had told her the truth. It was pale, but as
I looked the blush came and as I looked again it was gone.
I felt myself reeling a trifle, and seeing the will lying on
the floor where he had dropped it, I lifted it up and folding
it anew, put it in my pocket. Then I walked away,
wondering at the silence, for even the elements warring
without had their hushed moments, and creaking panes and
wrestling boughs no longer spoke of tumult.
In this instant of quiet we heard a knock. Wealthy was
at the door.
As Orpha stepped to unlock it, I turned again. Edgar
had leaped to his feet, his eyes blazing, all his features
working in rage. Lucy had withdrawn into the background,
the only composed one amongst us. As the old nurse entered
Edgar advanced to meet her.
“I am ill,” he began. “Let me take your arm to my
room. I have no further rights here unless it is a night’s
lodging.” Here he turned towards me with a sarcastic bow.
“There is your master,” he added, indicating me with one
hand as he reached with the other for her arm. “The will
has been found. He has it in his pocket. By that you may
know what it does for him and”—his voice falling—“what
it does for me.”
But his mood changed before he reached the door. With
a quick twist of his body he took us all again within the
sweep of his vision. “But don’t any of you think that I
am going to yield my rights without a struggle. I am no
hypocrite. I do not say to my cousin, ‘No litigation for
me.’ I dare him to meet me without gloves in an open
fight. He knew that the will taken from the envelope and
hidden in the box below there was the one favoring himself.
How did he know it?”
For a moment I forebore to answer. Evil passions raged
within me. The Devil himself seemed whispering in my
ear; then I remembered Uncle’s own admonition and I
turned and looked up at Orpha’s picture and that old hour
came back and my heart softened and, advancing towards
him, I replied:
“I did not know it; but I felt confident of it because our
uncle told me what to expect and I trusted him.”
“You will never be master here,” stormed Edgar, livid
with fury.
“Yes, I will,” I answered mildly, “for this night.”
Wealthy drew him away. It would have been hard to
tell which was trembling the most, he or the nurse.
They left the door open. I was glad of this. I would
have been gladder if the whole household had come trooping
in. Orpha standing silent by the great bed; Lucy
drawn up against my uncle’s old chair—and I wishing the
winds would blow and the trees crack,—anything to break
the deathly quiet in which we could hear the footfalls of
those two disappearing up the hall.
Lucy, marking my trouble, was the first to move.
“I am no longer needed here,” she said almost sweetly.
“Orpha, if you want to talk, come to me in my room.”
At that I started forward. “We will all go.” And I
closed the closet door and seeing a key in the lock, turned it
and, drawing it out, handed it to Orpha, together with the
one hanging from my neck.
“They are yours,” I said; but did not meet her eyes
or touch her hand. “Go with Lucy,” I added, “and sleep;
I pray you sleep. You have suffered enough for one
night.”
I felt her leave me; felt every light step she took
through the passage-way press in anguish upon my heart.
Then the storm rushed upon us again and amid its turmoil
I shut the door, dropped the hangings and sat down with
bursting heart and throbbing head before her picture.
Another night of sleeplessness in this house which I had
once entered in such gayety of spirits.
At an early hour I summoned Haines. He came
quickly; he had heard the news.
But I ignored this fact, apparent as it was.
“Haines,” said I, “you see me here. That is because my
uncle’s will has been found which grants me the right to
give orders from this room. But I shall not abuse the
devotion you feel for my cousin. I have only one order
to give and that will please rather than disturb you. My
cousin, Mr. Edgar, is not satisfied with things as they are.
He will contest this will; he has told me so. This being so,
I shall await events elsewhere. You have a mistress. See
that she is well cared for and that everything goes on as it
should. As for myself, do not look for me at breakfast. I
am going to the hotel; only see that this note is delivered to
Miss Bartholomew before she leaves her room. Good-by,
Haines; trust me.”
He did not know what to say; or what to do. He looked
from me to the note which he held, and from the note back
to me. I thought that his lip quivered. Taking pity on
his indecision, I spoke up more cheerfully and asked him
if he would be good enough to get my bag for me from
my old little room, and as he turned in evident relief to
do this, I started down the stairs, presently followed by
him to the front door, where he helped me on with my
coat and handed me my hat. He wanted me to wait for the
car, but I refused, acceding only to his request that I would
allow him to send a boy to the hotel with my bag. As I
passed down the walk I noticed that he closed the door
very slowly.
The few lines I had left for Orpha were very simple,
though they came from my heart. I merely wrote:
For your sake I leave thus unceremoniously. You are
to be considered first in everything I do. Have confidence
in me. All I seek is your happiness.
Quenton.
BOOK IV LOVE — LI — LII — LIII — LIV — LV — LVI — LVII — LVIII — LIX — LX — LXI — LXII — LXIII — LXIV — LXV — LXVI — LXVII — LXVIII — LXIX — LXX — LXXI — LXXII — LXXIII
By night the whole town rang with the extraordinary
news that I have just endeavored to convey to you.
I had visited Mr. Jackson at his office and had a
rather serious talk with the Inspector at the Police Station
while I myself had many visitors, to all of whom I excused
myself with the exception of one. That one was an elderly
man who had in his possession an old picture of the inn
which had been incorporated in the Bartholomew mansion.
He offered to show it to me. I could not resist seeing it, so
I ordered him sent up to my room.
At the first glimpse I got of this picture I understood
much that I had been doubtful about before. The eighteen
or twenty steps we had discovered leading down from
Uncle’s closet, were but the upper portion of the long flight
originally running up from the ground to the large hall
where entertainments had been given. The platform where
we had found the box made the only break in the descent.
This was on a level with the floor of the second story of
the inn and from certain indications visible in this old
print I judged that it acted as the threshold of a door
opening into this story, just as the upper one now represented
by the floor of Uncle’s closet opened into the great
hall. The remaining portions of the building had been so
disguised and added to by the clever architect, that only
from the picture I was now studying could one see what
it had originally been.
I thanked the man and seeing that for a consideration he
was willing to part with this picture, made myself master
of it at once, wishing to show it to Orpha.
Orpha! Would I hear from her? Was my letter to her
little more than a pebble dropped into a bottomless well?
I tried not to think of her. How could I with the future
rising before me an absolutely blank wall? Both the
Inspector and Mr. Jackson advised me to keep very quiet—as
I certainly wished to do—and make no move till the
will had been offered for probate and the surrogate’s decision
obtained. The complications were great; time alone
would straighten them out. The murder charge not made
as yet but liable to fall any day like a thunderbolt on one
or the other of us—Edgar’s violent character hidden under
an exterior so delightful—the embarrassing position of
Orpha—all combined to make it wise for me to walk softly
and leave my affairs to their sole manipulation. I was
willing, but—
And instantly I became more than willing. A note was
handed in. It was from Orpha and vied with mine in its
simplicity.
To trust you is easy. It was because my father trusted
you that he laid his great fortune in your hands.
Orpha.
During the days which now passed I talked to no
one, but I read with avidity what was said in the
various journals of the discovery of the will under
the bizarre circumstances I have already related, and consequently
was quite aware that public opinion was as much
divided over what bearing this latest phase had upon the
main issue as it had been over the main issue itself and the
various mystifying events attending it.
Gaining advocates in one quarter, I lost them in another
and my heart frequently stood still with dismay as I
realized the strength of the prejudice which shut me away
from the sympathy and understanding of my fellow
creatures.
I was waiting with all the courage possible for some
strong and decisive move to be made by Edgar or his
lawyers, when the news came that he was ill. Greatly distressed
by this, I begged Mr. Jackson to procure for me
such particulars as he could gather of the exact condition
of things at Quenton Court. He did so and by evening I
had learned that Edgar’s illness dated from the night of
our finding the will. That an attempt had been made to
keep this fact from the public, but it had gradually leaked
out and with it the rumor that nobody but those in attendance
on him had been allowed to enter his part of the
house, though no mention of contagion had been made nor
any signs perceived of its being apprehended. That Orpha
was in great distress because she was included amongst
those debarred from the sick room—so distressed that she
braved the displeasure of doctor and nurse and crept up to
his door only to hear him shouting in delirium. That some
of the servants wanted to leave, not so much because the
house seemed fated but because they had come to fear the
woman Wealthy, who had changed very markedly during
these days of anxious nursing. She could not be got to
speak, hardly to eat. When she came down into the kitchen
as she was obliged to do at times, it was not as in the old
days when she brought with her cheer and pleasant fellowship
to them all. She brought nothing now but silence and
a face contorted from its usual kindly expression into one
to frighten any but the most callous or the most ignorant.
For the last twenty-four hours Edgar had given signs
of improvement, but Wealthy had looked worse. She
seemed to dread the time when he would be out of her
hands.
All this had come to Mr. Jackson from private sources,
but he assured me that he had no reason to doubt its truth.
Troubled, and fearing I scarcely knew what, I had another
of my sleepless nights. Nor was I quite myself all
the next day till at nightfall I was called to the telephone
and heard Orpha’s voice in anxious appeal begging me to
come to her.
“Wealthy is so strange that we none of us know what
to do with her. Edgar is better, but she won’t allow any
of us in his room, though I think some one of us ought to
see him. She says the doctor is on her side; that she is
only fulfilling his orders, and I’m afraid this is so, for
when I telephoned him an hour ago he told me not to worry,
that in a few days we could see him, but that just now it
was better for him to see nobody whose presence would
remind him of his troubles. The doctor was very kind,
but not quite natural—not quite like his old self, and—and
I’m frightened. There is certainly something very
wrong going on in this house; even the servants feel it,
and say that the master ought to be here if only to get the
truth out of Wealthy.”
The master! Dear heart, how little she knew! how little
any of us knew how much we should have to go through
before either Edgar or myself could assume that rôle. But
I could assume that of her friend and protector, and so
with a good conscience I promised to go to her at once.
But I would not do this without notifying the Inspector.
A premonition that we were at a turn in the twisted path
we were all treading which might offer me a problem which
it would be beyond my powers to handle under present
auspices, deterred me. So I telephoned to Headquarters
that I was going to make a call at Quenton Court; after
which, I proceeded through the well-known streets to the
home of my heart and of Orpha.
I knew from the relieved expression with which Haines
greeted me that Orpha had not exaggerated the situation.
He, however, said nothing beyond the formal announcement
that Miss Bartholomew awaited me in the library; and
there I presently found her. She was not alone (had I
expected her to be?), but the lady I saw sitting by the fire
was not Miss Colfax this time but the elderly relative of
whom I have previously spoken.
Oh, the peace and quiet look of trust which shone in
Orpha’s eyes as she laid her hand in mine. It gave me
strength to withhold my lips from the hand I had not
touched in many, many weeks; to face her with a smile,
though my heart was sad to bursting; to face anything
which might lie before us with not only consideration for
her but for him who ever held his own in the background
of my mind as the possible master of all I saw here, if not
of Orpha.
I had noticed that Haines, after ushering me into the
library had remained in the court; and so I was in a
degree prepared for Orpha’s first words.
“There is something Haines wants to show you. It will
give you a better idea of our trouble than anything I can
say. Will you go up with him quietly to—to the floor
where—”
“I will go anywhere you wish,” I broke in, in my
anxiety to save her distress. “Will you go, too, or am I
to go up with him alone?”
“Alone, and—and by the rear stairs. Do you mind?
You will understand when you are near your old room.”
“Anything you wish,” I repeated; and conscious of
Haines’ impatience, I joined him without delay.
We went up to the second floor by the Moorish staircase,
but when there, traversed the hall to the rear which, with
one exception, is a replica of the one above. It had no
cozy corner, but there was the same turn to the right leading
to the little winding stairway which I knew so well.
As we reached the foot of this, Haines whispered:
“I hope you will pardon me, sir, for taking you this
way and for asking you to wait in the small hall overhead
till I beckon you to come on. We don’t want to surprise
any one, or to be surprised, do you see, sir?” And, with a
quick, light movement, he sprang ahead, beckoning me to
follow.
There was not much light. Only one bulb had been
turned on in the third story hall, and that was at the far
end. As I reached the top of the little staircase and moved
forward far enough to see down to the bend leading away
from the cozy corner, I could only dimly discern Haines’
figure between me and the faintly illuminated wall beyond.
He seemed to be standing quietly and without any movement
till suddenly I saw his arm go up, and realizing that
I was wanted, I stepped softly forward and before I knew
it was ensconced in Wealthy’s old place behind the screen,
with just enough separation between its central leaves for
me to see through.
Haines was at my side, but he said nothing, only slightly
touched my elbow as if to bid me take the look thus
offered me.
And I did, not knowing what to expect. Would it be
Edgar I should see? Or would it be Wealthy?
It was Wealthy. She was standing at the door of Edgar’s
bedroom, with her head bent forward, listening. As I
stared uncomprehendingly at her figure, her head rose and
she began to pace up and down before his door, her hands
clenched, her arms held rigid at her side, her face contorted,
her mind in torture. Was she sane? I turned
towards Haines for explanation.
“Like that all the time she is not in the room with him,”
he whispered. “Walking, walking, and sometimes muttering,
but most often not.”
“Does the doctor know?”
“She is not like this when he comes.”
“You should tell him.”
“We have tried to; but you have to see her.”
“How long has she been like this?”
“Only so bad as this since noon. Miss Orpha is afeard
of her, and there being nobody here but Mrs. Ferris, I
advised her to send for you to comfort her a bit. I thought
Dr. Cameron might heed what you said, sir. He thinks
us just foolish.”
“Miss Colfax? Where is she?”
“Gone to New York to buy her wedding-clothes.”
“When did she go?”
“To-day, sir.”
I looked back at Wealthy. She was again bending at
Edgar’s door, listening.
“Is his case so bad? Is this emotion all for him? Is she
afraid he will die?”
“No; he is better.”
“But still delirious?”
“By spells.”
“Has she no one to help her? Does she remain near
him night as well as day, without rest and without
change?”
“She has a helper.”
“Ah! Who?”
“A young girl, sir, but she—”
“Well, Haines?”
“Is in affliction, too. She is deaf—and she is dumb; a
deaf mute, sir.”
“Haines!”
“The truth, sir. Miss Wealthy would have no other.
They get along together somehow; but the girl cannot speak
a word.”
“Nor hear?”
“Not a thing.”
“And the doctor?”
“He brought her here himself.”
The truth was evident. Delirium has its revelations. If
one should listen where I saw Wealthy listening, the mystery
enveloping us all might be cleared. Was it for me to
do this? No, a thousand times, no. The idea horrified me.
But I could not leave matters where they were. Wealthy
might develop mania. For as I stood there watching her
she suddenly started upright again, presenting a picture of
heart-rending grief,—wringing her hands and sobbing
heavily without the relief of tears.
She had hitherto remained at the far end of the hall
close by Edgar’s rooms; but now she turned and began
walking slowly in our direction.
“She is coming here. You know her room is just back
of this,” whispered Haines.
I took a sudden resolution. Bidding him to stay where
he was, I took a few steps forward and pulled the chain of
the large electrolier which lighted this portion of the hall.
She started; stopping short, her eyes opening wide and
staring glassily as they met mine. Then her hands went up
and covered her face while her large and sturdy form
swayed dizzily till I feared she would fall.
“Wealthy!” I cried, advancing hurriedly to her side.
“Are you ill? Is my presence so disagreeable to you?
Why do you look at me like this?”
She broke her silence with a gasp.
“Because—because”—she moaned—“I—I—” With a
despairing cry, she grasped me by the arm. “Let us go
somewhere and talk. I cannot keep my secret any longer.
I—I don’t know what to do? I tried to injure you—I
have injured you, but I never meant to injure Miss Orpha.
Will—will you listen?”
“Yes, I will listen and with sympathy. But where shall
we go? Into my uncle’s room?”
“No, no.” She shrank back in sick distaste. “Into my
little cozy corner.”
“That is too far from Edgar’s room,” I protested. “He
is alone, is he not?”
“Yes, yes; but he is sleeping. He is well enough for
me to leave him for a little while. I cannot talk in the
open hall.”
I felt that I was in a dilemma. She must not know of
Haines’ near presence or she would not open her mouth. I
thought of my own room, then of Clarke’s, but I dared not
run the risk of her passing the cozy corner lest she might
for some reason pause and look in. Impulsively, I made a
bold suggestion.
“Edgar has two rooms. Let us go into his den; you will
be near him and what is better, we shall be undisturbed.”
Her mouth opened, but she said nothing; she was wholly
taken aback. Then some thought came which changed her
whole aspect. She brightened with some fierce resolve and,
acceding to my request, led me quickly down the hall.
At the furtherest door of all she stopped; it was the
door from which Edgar had looked out on that fatal night
to see if I were still lingering in the hall opposite. It had
been dark there then; it was bright enough now.
With finger on lip she waited for an instant while she
listened for any sounds from within. There were none.
With a firm but quiet turning of the knob, she opened the
door and motioned me to enter. The room was perfectly
dark; but only for an instant. She had crossed the floor
while I was feeling my way, and opening the door communicating
with the bedroom, allowed the light from within
to permeate the room where I stood. As it was heavily
shaded, the result was what one might call a visible gloom,
through which I saw her figure in a silhouette of rigid
outline, so tense had she become under the influence of this
daring undertaking.
Next moment I felt her hand on my arm, and in another,
her voice in my ear. This is what she said:
“I thought he loved Orpha. Before God I thought he
loved her as much as he loved fortune. Had I not, I would
have let things alone and given you your full chance. But—but—listen.”
Edgar was stirring in the adjoining room, throwing his
arms about and muttering words which soon took on emphasis
and I heard:
“Lucy! Lucy! how could I help it? I had to do what
Uncle said. Every one had to. But you are my only love,
you! you!”
As these words subsided into moans, and moans into
silence, I felt my arm gripped.
“That’s what’s killing me,” was breathed again into my
ears. “I did what I did and all for this. He will fight
for the money but not to spend on Orpha, and you, you love
her. We all know that now.”
“Be calm,” I said. “It is all coming right. Miss Colfax
will soon be married. And—and if Edgar is innocent—”
“Innocent?”
“Of anything worse than planning to marry one woman
while loving another—”
“But he is not. He—”
I stopped her in time. I was not there to listen to anything
which would force me to act. If there was action to
be taken she must take it or Edgar.
“I don’t want to hear anything against Edgar,” I admonished
her as soon as I could get her attention. “I am
not the one to be told his faults. If they are such as Justice
requires to have made known, you must seek another
confessor. What I want is for you to refrain from further
alarming the whole household. Miss Bartholomew is frightened,
very much frightened by what she hears of your
manner below stairs and of the complete isolation in which
you keep your patient. It was she who sent for me to
come here. I do not want to stay,—I cannot. Will you
promise me to remain quiet for the rest of the night? To
think out your problem quietly and then to take advice
either from the doctor who appears to understand some of
your difficulties or from—”
“Don’t say it! Don’t say it,” she cried below breath.
“I know what my duty is, but, oh, I had rather die on the
spot than do it.”
“Remember your young mistress. Remember how she is
placed. Forget yourself. Forget your love for Edgar.
Forget everything but what you owe to your dead master
whose strongest wish was to see his daughter happy.”
“How can she be? How can she be? How can any of
us ever be light-hearted again? But I will remember. I—will—try.”
Then in a burst, as another cry of “Lucy”
came from the other room, “Do you think Miss Orpha’s
heart will go out to you if—if—”
I shrank away from her; I groped for the door. That
question here!—in this semi-gloom—from such lips as
these! A question far too sacred and too fraught with
possibilities of yea and nay for me to hear it unmoved, bade
me begone before I lost myself in uncontrollable anger.
“Do not ask me that,” I managed to exclaim. “All I
can say is that I love my cousin sincerely and that some
day I hope to marry her, fortune or no fortune.”
I thought I heard her murmur “And you shall,” but I
was not sure and never will be. What I did hear was a
promise from her to be quiet and to keep to the room where
she was.
However, when I had rejoined Haines and we had gone
to the floor below, I asked him if he would be good enough
to relieve me for the night by keeping a personal watch
over his young mistress. “If only I could feel assured
that you were sitting here somewhere within sight of her
door I should rest easy. Will you do that for me, Haines?”
“As I did that last night on my own account, I do not
think it will be very hard for me to do it to-night
on yours. I am proud to think you trust me, sir, to help
you in your trouble.”
And this was the man I had dared to stigmatize in my
own thoughts as a useful but unfeeling machine!
I left Orpha cheered, and passing down the driveway
came upon a plain clothes man awaiting me in
the shadow of the high hedge separating the extensive
grounds from the street.
I was not surprised, and stopping short, paused for him
to speak.
He did this readily enough.
“You will find a limousine waiting in front of one of
the shops halfway down on the next block. It’s the Inspector’s.
He would be glad to have a word with you.”
“Very good. I’ll be sure to stop.”
It could not be helped. We were in the toils and I knew
it. Useless to attempt an evasion. The lion had his paw on
my shoulder. I walked briskly that I might not have too
much time for thought.
“Well?” was the greeting I received, when seated at the
Inspector’s side I turned to see what mood he was in before
we passed too far from the street lamp for me to get a
good look at his features. “Anything new?”
“No.” I could say this conscientiously because I had
not learned anything new. It was all old; long thought of,
long apprehended. “Miss Bartholomew was concerned over
the illness in the house. She is young and virtually alone,
her only companion being an elderly relative with about
as little force and character as a jelly fish. I felt that a
call would encourage her and I went. Mrs. Ferris was
present—”
“Never mind that. I’ve been young myself. But—”
We were passing another lamp, the light was on my face,
he saw my eyes fall before his and he instantly seized his
advantage—“Are you sure,” he asked, “that you have
nothing to tell me?”
I gave him a direct look now, and spoke up resolutely.
“Have pity, Inspector. You know how I am situated.
I have no facts to give you except—”
“The young fellow talks in his sleep; we know that. I
see that you know it, too; possibly you have heard him—”
“If I have I should not feel justified in repeating a
man’s ravings to an officer of the law intent on official
business. Ravings that spring from fever are not testimony.
I’m sure you see that. You cannot require—”
“No, not to-night.” The words came slowly, reluctantly
from his lips.
I faced him with a look of gratitude and real admiration.
This man with a famous case on his hands, the solution of
which would make his reputation from one end of the continent
to the other, was heeding my plea—was showing me
mercy. Or perhaps, he was reading in my countenance
(why, we were in business streets, the best lighted in the
city!) what my tongue so hesitated to utter.
“Not to-night,” he repeated. “Nor ever if we can help
it. I am willing you should know that it is a matter of
pride with me to get at the truth of this matter without
subjecting you to further inquisition. Your position is a
peculiar one and consideration should be shown you. But,
mark me, the truth has got to be reached. Justice, morality,
the future of your family and of the innocent girl who
is its present representative all demand this. I shall leave
no stone unturned. I can only say that, if possible, I shall
leave your stone to be attended to last.”
“Inspector, you shall have this much from me. If you
will wait two days, I think—I am almost certain—that a
strand will be drawn from this tangle which will make
the unravelling of the rest easy. It will be by another
hand than mine; but you can trust that hand; it is an
honest one.”
“I will wait two days, unless circumstances should arise
demanding immediate action.”
And with no further talk we separated. But he understood
me and I understood him and words would have
added but little to our satisfaction.
The phone in my room rang early on the following
morning. Haines had promised to let me know
what kind of a night they had had, and he was
promptly keeping his word.
All had gone well, so far as appeared. If he learned to
the contrary later he would let me know. With this I
had to be content for some three hours, then the phone rang
again. It was Haines calling and this time to the effect
that Nurse Wealthy was going out; that she had demanded
an hour off, saying that she must have a breath
of air or die. Miss Orpha had gladly given her the leave
of absence she desired, and, to Haines’ own amazement,
he had been put in charge of the sick room till her return,
Mr. Edgar being much better this morning. No one knew
where she was going but the moment she came back I
should hear of it.
This was as I expected. But where was Wealthy going?
Could she possibly be coming to see me in my hotel or was
her destination Police Headquarters?
Strangely neither guess was correct. A third ring at the
phone and I was notified that my presence was urgently
desired at Mr. Jackson’s office, and upon hastening there
I found her closeted with the lawyer in his private room.
Her veil—a heavy mourning one,—was down and her attitude
one of humility; but there was no mistaking her
identity, and Mr. Jackson made no attempt at speaking her
name, entering at once upon the momentous reason for
which I had been summoned.
“I am sorry to have made you this trouble, Mr. Bartholomew,”
said he, after having given orders that we were
to be left undisturbed. “But this woman whom I am sure
you recognize would not speak without your presence; and
I judge that she has something important to tell.”
“Yes,” she insisted, moving a trifle in her restlessness.
“I thought that nothing would ever make me talk; but we
don’t know ourselves. I have not slept and do not think I
shall ever sleep again unless I tell you—”
“Don’t you remember what I insisted upon in our talk
last night, Wealthy? How it was not to me you must tell
your story, but to—”
“I know whom you mean,” she interrupted breathlessly.
“But it’s not for the police to hear what I have to say;
only yourself and lawyer. I did you a wrong. You must
know just what that wrong was. I have a conscience, sir.
It’s troubled me all my life but never so much as now.
Won’t you listen? Tell him to listen, Mr. Jackson, or I’ll
leave this place and keep silence till I die.”
It was no idle threat. If she had been motherly and
sweet in the old days, she was inflexible and determined in
these. Under the kindliness of an affectionate nature there
lay forces such as give constancy to the martyr. She would
do what she said.
Looking away, I encountered the eye of Mr. Jackson.
Its language was unmistakable. I felt myself in a trap.
But I would not yield without another effort. Smiling
faintly, I said:
“You have never liked me, Nurse Wealthy; why, then,
drag me into this? Let me go. Mr. Jackson will be a
sympathetic listener, I know.”
“I cannot let you go; but I can go myself,” she retorted,
rising slowly and turning her back upon me. She was
trembling in sheer desperation as she took a step towards
the door.
I could not see her go. I was not her sole auditor as on
the night before. My duty seemed plain.
“Come back,” I called to her. “Speak, and I will
listen.”
She drew a deep breath, loosened her veil, but did not lift
it; then quietly reseated herself.
“I loved the Bartholomew family, all of them, till—You
will excuse me, sir, I can hide nothing in telling my
story—till you came to visit us and things began to go
wrong.
“It was not liking I felt for them, but a passionate devotion,
especially for Mr. Edgar, whose like I had never
seen before. That he would marry Miss Orpha and that
I should always live with them was as much a settled fact
in my mind as the knowledge that I should some day die.
And I was happy. But trouble came. The night which
should have seen their engagement announced saw Mr.
Bartholomew stricken with illness, and the beginning of
changes, for which I blamed nobody but you.”
She was addressing me exclusively.
“I felt that you were working against us—against Mr.
Edgar I mean,—and my soul turned bitter and my hatred
grew till I no longer knew myself. That Mr. Edgar could
do anything wrong—that he could deceive himself or Miss
Orpha or the uncle who doted on him you could not have
made me believe in those days. It was you, you who did
all the harm, and Mr. Bartholomew, weakened by illness,
was your victim. So I reasoned as I saw how things went
and how you were given an equal chance with Mr. Edgar
to sit with him and care for him, nights as well as days.
“Then the lawyers came, and though I am not over
bright, it was plain enough to me that something very
wrong was being done, and I got all wrought up and
listened and watched to see if I could get hold of the
truth; and I saw and heard enough to convince me that
Mr. Edgar’s chance of fortune and happiness with Miss
Orpha needed guarding and that if worst came to worst,
I must be ready to do my part in saving him from losing
the property destined for him since he was a little child.
“I said nothing of this to any one, but I hardly slept
in my eagerness to know whether the two documents your
uncle kept in the little drawer near his head were really
two different wills. I had never heard of anybody keeping
two wills ready to hand before. But Mr. Bartholomew was
not like other men and you could not judge him by what
other men do. That I was right in thinking that these
two documents were really two wills I soon felt quite
sure from his actions. There was not a day he did not
handle them. I often found him poring over them, and
he always seemed displeased if I approached him too closely
at these times. Then again he would simply lie there holding
them, one in each hand, as if weighing them one against
the other,—his eyes on the great picture of Miss Orpha
and a look of sore trouble on his face. It was the same
look with which I saw him in the last few days glance
from your cousin Edgar to yourself, and back again, when
by any chance you were both in the room at the same time.
“I often wanted to have a good talk with Miss Orpha
about these strange unnatural doings; but I didn’t dare. I
knew she wouldn’t listen; and so with a heart eaten into
by anxiety, I went on with my nursing, loving her and
Mr. Edgar more than ever and hating you almost to the
point of frenzy.
“You must pardon me for speaking so plainly, but it is
necessary for you to know just how I felt or you would
never understand what got into me on that last night of
your uncle’s life. I could see long before any of the rest
of you that something of great importance was going to
happen in the house before we slept. I had watched him
too long and too closely not to draw certain conclusions
from his moods. When he ordered his evening meal to be
set out near the fireplace and sent for Clarke to dress him,
I felt confident that the great question which was driving
him into his grave was on the eve of being settled. But
how? This was what I was determined to find out, and
was quite prepared if I found things going against Mr.
Edgar to do whatever I could to help him.
“You will think this very presumptuous in a woman in
my position; but those two motherless children were like
my own so far as feeling went, and if there is any excuse
for me it lies in this, that I honestly thought that your
uncle was under an influence which might force him to do
in his present condition what in his right mind he would
never dream of doing, no, not if it were to save his life.”
Here she paused to catch her breath and gather strength
to proceed. Her veil was still down, but her breast was
heaving tumultuously with the fierce beating of her heart.
We were watching her carefully, both Mr. Jackson and
myself, but we made no move, nor did we speak. Nothing
must check her at this point of her narrative.
We showed wisdom in this, for after a short interval in
which nothing could be heard but her quick gasps for
breath, she spoke again and in the same tone and with the
same fervor as before.
“The supper cleared and everything made right in the
room, he asked for Clarke, and when he came bade him
go for Mr. Edgar. I could not stay after that. I knew
his wishes. I knew this, too, that the prospect of doing
something, after his many days of worriful thinking, had
brought him strength;—that he was in one of those
tense moods when to cross him meant danger; and that I
must be careful what I said and did if I was to serve him,
and that I must urge Mr. Edgar to be careful, too.
“But no opportunity was given me to speak to him.
He came up, with Clarke following close behind, and went
directly to your uncle’s room just as I stole away to the
cozy corner. When he came out my eye was at the slit in
my screen. From the way he walked I knew that things
had gone wrong with him and later when you came out, I
saw that they had gone well with you. Your head was
high; his had been held low.
“I like Clarke, and perhaps you think, because we were
sitting there together waiting for orders that I took him
into my confidence. But I didn’t. I was too full of rage
and fear for that. Nobody must know my heart, nobody,
at least not during this uncertainty. For I was still determined
to act; to say or do something if I got the chance.
When after going to your uncle’s room, he came back and
said that Mr. Bartholomew was not yet ready to go to bed,—that
he wanted to be left alone for a half hour and that
I was to see from the place where I was that no one came
to disturb him, I felt that the chance I wanted was to be
mine, and as soon as Clarke went on to his room, I got up
and started to go down the hall.
“I am giving a full story, Mr. Quenton, for I want you
to know it all; so I will not omit a little thing of which
I ought to be ashamed, but of which I was rather proud
at the time. When I had taken a few steps I remembered
that a half hour was a long time, and that Clarke might
find it so and be tempted to take a look to see if I was
keeping watch as he had bid me. Not that he seemed to
doubt me, but because he was always over particular in
every matter where his master was concerned. So I came
back and going to my room brought out a skirt like the one
I had on and threw it over a chair behind the screen so
that a little bit of the hem would show outside. Then I
went to your uncle’s door and with a slow turn of the
knob opened it without a sound and stepped into the passage-way.
To my great satisfaction the portières which
separated it from the room itself were down and pulled
closely together. I could stand there and not be seen, same
as in the cozy corner.
“Hearing nothing, I drew the heavy hangings apart ever
so slightly and peered through the slit thus made at his
figure sitting close by the fireside. He was in his big chair
with the wings on either side and placed as it was, only his
head was visible. I trembled as I saw him, for he was too
near the hearth. What if he should fall forward!
“But as I stood there hesitating, I saw one of his hands
come into view from the side of his chair—the side nearest
the fire. In it was one of the big envelopes and for an
instant I held my breath, for he seemed about ready to toss
it into the fire. But he soon drew it back again and I
heard a moan, then the low cry, ‘My boy! my boy! I cannot.’
And I knew then what it all meant. That there were
really two wills and that he was trying to summon up
courage to destroy the one which would disinherit his
favorite nephew. Rebelling against the act and determined
to stop it if I could, I slipped into the room and without
making any noise, for I had on my felt slippers, I crept
across the floor nearer and nearer till I was almost at his
back. His head was bent a little forward, but he gave no
sign of being aware of my presence. I could hear the fire
crackle and now and then the little moan which left his
lips, but nothing else. The house was like the house of the
dead; not a sound disturbed it.
“Taking another step, I looked over his shoulder. He
was holding those two documents, just as I had frequently
seen him in his bed, one in each hand. He seemed to be
staring at them and now one hand would tremble and now
the other, and I was so close that I could see a red cross
scrawled on the envelope he held in his right—the one he
had stretched out to the fire and drawn back again a few
minutes before.
“Dared I speak? Dared I plead the cause of the boy I
loved, that he loved? No, I didn’t dare do that; he was a
terrible man when he was roused and this might rouse him,
who could tell. Besides, words were leaving his lips, he
was muttering aloud to himself and soon I could understand
what he was saying and it was something like
this:
“‘I’m too old—too weak—some one else must do it—Orpha,
who will not know what she is doing, not I,—not I.
There’s time yet—I asked the doctor—two weeks was what
he said—Edgar! my boy, my boy.’ Every murmur ending
thus, ‘My boy! my boy!’
“All was well then; I need not fear for to-night. To-morrow
I would pray Edgar to exert himself to some purpose.
Better for me to slide back to my place behind the
portière; the half hour would soon be up—But just then
I heard a different cry, his head had turned, he was looking
up at his daughter’s picture and now a sob shook him,
and then came the words:
“‘Your mother was a just woman; and she says this
must be done. I have always heeded her voice. To-morrow
you shall burn—’
“There he stopped. His head sank back against the
chair top, and, frightened out of my senses, I was about
to start forward, when I saw the one will—the one with the
red mark on it slip from his hand and slide across the
hearth close to the burning logs.
“That was all I needed to make me forget myself and
rush to the rescue of Edgar’s inheritance. I was on my
knees in front of the fire before I realized what I had done,
and clutching at the paper, knelt there with it in my hand
looking up at your uncle.
“He was staring straight at me but he saw nothing. One
of the spells of brief unconsciousness which he sometimes
had had come upon him. I could see his breast rise and
fall but he took no note of me, and, thanking God in my
heart, I reached up and drew the other will from his unresisting
hand and finding both of the envelopes unsealed, I
changed the will in the marked one for that in the other
and laid them both in his lap.
“I was behind his chair again before I heard the deep
sigh with which he woke from that momentary trance; and
I was already behind the portière and watching as before
when I heard a slight rattle of paper and knew that he
had taken the two wills again into his hands.
“But he did nothing further; simply sat there and as
soon as I reckoned that the half hour was nearly up and
that Clarke would be coming from his room to attend him, I
stole out of the door and into my cozy corner in time to
greet Clarke when he showed himself. I was as tired as I
had ever been in my life, and doubtful as to whether what
I had done would be helpful to Edgar or the reverse. What
might not happen before the morrow of which he spoke.
I was afraid of my own shadow creeping ahead of me
along the wall as I hurried to take my place at your
uncle’s bedside.
“But I was more doubtful yet and much more frightened
when upon asking him if I should not put away the documents
I saw on the stand at his side (a pile such as I had
often taken from his little drawer in the bed-head with the
two I was most interested in on top) he said that he wanted
me for another purpose and sent me in great haste downstairs
on a foolish little errand to Miss Orpha’s room. He
was again to be left alone and for a long while, too.
“I wanted to call Clarke, but while your uncle looked
at me as he was looking then, I knew that it would be
madness to interfere, so I sped away on my errand, conscious
that he was listening for the opening and shutting
of the door below as proof that I had obeyed him.
“Was it a whim? It could easily be that, for the object
he wanted had belonged to his dead wife and men as sick as
he have such whims. But it might just as well be that he
wanted to be alone so as to look at the two wills again, and
if that was his purpose, what would happen when I got
back?
“The half hour during which I helped my poor, tired
young lady to hunt through drawers and trunks for the
little old-fashioned shawl he had sent for was one of great
trial to me. But we found it at last and when I saw it
in her hand and the sweetness of her face as she stooped
to kiss it, I wanted to take her in my arms, but did not dare
to, for something stood between us which I did not understand
then but which I know now was my sin.
“There was a clock on her dresser and when I saw how
late it was I left her very suddenly and started on my way
back. What happened to me on my way up you’ve already
heard me tell;—the Presence, which was foolishness, and
afterwards, on reaching the stair-head, something which was
not foolishness,—I mean the hearing of the two doors of
your uncle’s room being unlocked, one after the other, in
expectation of my coming. What had he been doing? Why
had he locked himself in? The question agitated me so
that it was quite a few minutes before I could summon up
courage to enter the room. When I did, it was with a
sinking heart. Should I find the two wills still lying where
I had last seen them, huddled with the other papers on the
little stand? If they were, I need not fret; but if they
were in his hands or had been hidden away somewhere, the
fear and anxiety would be insupportable.
“But my first glance towards the little stand reassured
me. They were still there. There was no mistaking those
stiff dark envelopes; and, greatly heartened, I stepped to
the bedside and took my first look at him. He was lying
with closed eyes, panting a little but otherwise peaceful. I
spoke his name and held out the little shawl. As he took it
he smiled. I shall never forget that smile, never. Had it
been meant for me I would have fallen on my knees, and
told him what I had done, but it was for that young wife
of his, dead for some seventeen years now; and the delight
I saw in it hardened rather than softened me and gave me
courage to keep silent.
“He was ready now to have those papers put away, and
drawing the key to the little drawer from under the pillow,
he handed it to me and watched me while I lifted the
whole pile of business documents and put them back in
the place from which they had been taken; and as nothing
in his manner showed that he felt the least suspicion that
any of these papers had been tampered with, I was very
glad to see them put away for the night. I remember thinking
as I gave him back the key that nothing must hinder me
from seeking an early opportunity to urge Mr. Edgar to
exert himself to win his uncle’s favor back. I knew that he
could if he tried; and, satisfied so far, I was almost happy.
“Now we know that your uncle himself had tampered
with them while I was gone that good half hour after the
little shawl. He had taken out one of the wills from its
envelope and carried it—he who could hardly stand—down
that concealed stairway to the box dangling from one of the
walls below. But how could I dream of anything so inconceivable
as that—I who had been in and out of that
room and up and down the main staircase for fifteen years
without a suspicion that the Presence which sometimes
haunted that spot was actual and not imaginary. I thought
that all was well for the night at least and was bustling
about when he suddenly called me.
“Running to his bedside, I found him well enough but
in a very earnest mood. ‘Wealthy,’ he said, ‘I am old and
I am weak. I no longer trust myself. The doctor said when
he left to-day that I had two full weeks before me; but
who knows; a whiff of air may blow me away at any
minute, and the thing I want done might go undone and
infinite trouble ensue. I am resolved to act as though my
span of life was that of a day instead of a fortnight. To-morrow
morning we will have the children all in and I will
wind up the business which will set everything right. And
lest I should not feel as well then as I do now, I will tell
you before I sleep just what I want you to do.’ And then he
explained about the bowl and the candles which I was to
put on the stand when the time came and made it all so
clear that I was now thoroughly convinced that it was
really his intention to have Miss Orpha burn the will he
had not had the courage to burn himself, and this speedily,—probably
in the early morning.
“I stared at him, stupefied. What if they looked at the
will before they burned it. This, Mr. Edgar would be likely
to do, and give himself away in his surprise and so spoil
all. I must hinder that; and when Mr. Bartholomew fell
into a doze I crept to Mr. Edgar’s room, putting out the
lights as I went, and, finding him awake, I told him what I
had done and said that he need not worry if we found his
uncle in the same mind in the morning as now and ordered
the will burned which was in the marked envelope, for
that was the one which should be burned and which he
would himself burn if he were the man he used to be and
had not been influenced by a stranger. Meaning you, sir,
of course. God forgive me.”
“So he knew!” I burst forth, leaping to my feet in my
excitement. “That’s why he took it all so calmly. Why
from that day to this he has found it so difficult to meet my
eye. Why he has followed me, seeming to want to speak—to
tell me something—”
I did not go on—a thousand questions were rising in my
mind. I cast a quick glance at Mr. Jackson and saw that
he was startled too and waited, with every confidence in his
judgment, for him to say what was in his mind.
“At what time was this?” he asked, leaning forward
and forcing her to meet his eye.
“I don’t know.” She tried to shun his gaze; her hands
began to tremble. “I didn’t take any notice. I just ran
to his room and back; I had enough to think of without
looking at clocks.”
“Was it before you heard the glass set back on the
shelf?”
She gave a start, and pressing the two arms of her chair
with those trembling hands of hers tried to rise, but finding
that her knees would not support her, fell back. In the
desperation of the moment she turned towards me, putting
up her veil as she did so. “Don’t ask me any more questions,”
she pleaded. “I am all unstrung; I’ve had no sleep,
no rest, no ease for days. When I found that Mr. Edgar—you
know what I would say, sir—I don’t want to repeat
it here—”
“Yes, we know,” Mr. Jackson broke in. “You cannot
bridle the curiosity of servants. We know that he loves
another woman than your young mistress with all her advantages.
You may speak plainly.”
“Oh, but it hurts!” she moaned. Then, as if no break
had occurred, “When I found that he was not the man I
thought him—that nothing I could do would ever make good
the dream of years, I hated myself and what I had done and
above all my treatment of you, Mr. Quenton. I did not
succeed in the wrong I planned,—something happened—God
knows what—to upset all that, but the feeling was there
and I am sorry; and now that I have said so, may I not
go? I have heard that you are kind; that none of us knew
how kind; let me go—”
She paused, her lips half closed, every sense on the alert.
She was no longer looking at me but straight ahead of her
though the danger was approaching from the rear. A door
behind her was opening. I could see the face of the man
who entered and felt my own heart sink. Next moment he
was at her side, his finger pressing on her shoulder.
“Let us hear your answer to the question which Mr.
Jackson has just put to you. Was your visit to Mr. Bartholomew’s
room before or after you heard the setting down
of the medicine glass on the shelf?”
“Before.”
She spoke like one in a dream. She seemed to know who
her interlocutor was though she did not turn to look at him.
“You lied when you said that you saw this gentleman
here hurrying down the hall immediately after you had
heard some one carefully shutting the door next to the
medicine cabinet?”
“Yes, I lied.”
Still like one in a dream.
“Did you see him or his shadow pass down the hall at
any time that night?”
“No.”
“Why these stories then? Why these lies?”
She was silent.
“Was it not Edgar Bartholomew you heard or saw at
that door; and did you not know it was he?”
Again silence; but now a horrified one.
“Are you sure that he did not come in at that door you
heard shut? That the only mistake made that night was
that the dose was not strong enough—that your patient did
not die in time for the will in this gentleman’s favor to be
abstracted and destroyed, leaving the other one as the
final expression of Mr. Bartholomew’s wishes and testamentary
intentions? You need not answer. It is a law of this
country that no one can be compelled to incriminate himself.
But that is how it looks to us, Mrs. Starr. That is
how it looks.”
With this he lifted his finger; and the breath held back
in all our throats broke from us in a simultaneous gasp.
She only did not move, but sat gazing as before, cheek and
brow and even lips growing whiter and whiter till we all
shrank back appalled. As the silence grew longer and
heavier and more threatening I covered my face with my
hands. I could not look and listen too. A vision of Edgar
in his most buoyant mood, with laughter in his eye and winsome
bonhomie in every feature flashed before me and
passed. I could hardly bear it. Then I heard her voice,
thin, toneless, and ringing like a wire which has been
struck:
“Edgar is innocent. He never entered the room. No
one entered it. That was another lie. I alone mixed the
dose. I thought he would die at once and let me do what
you said. It came to me as I sat there waiting for the
morning—the morning I did not feel myself strong enough
to face.”
We believed her. I, because it lifted a great load
from my heart; Lawyer Jackson and the Inspector
because of their long experience with
criminal humanity. Misery has its own voice! So has
conscience; and conscience, despite the strain she had put
upon it during these last few evil days was yet alive
within her.
Notwithstanding this, the Inspector would not let the
moment pass without a warning.
“Mrs. Starr,” said he, “it is my duty to tell you that
you will be making a great mistake in taking upon yourself
the full burden of this crime if you are simply its
accessory before or after. The real culprit cannot escape
by any such means as that, and you will neither help him
or yourself by taking such a stand.”
The dullness which had crept into her eyes, the loose set
of her lips, the dejection, with every purpose gone, which
showed in the collapse of her hitherto firmly held body
offered the best proof which had yet been given that she
had not exaggerated her position. Even her voice had
changed; all its ringing quality was gone; it sounded dead,
utterly, without passion, almost without feeling:
“I did it myself when I was alone with—with my patient
and this—this is why. If I must tell all, I will tell all,
though the shame of it will kill me. When I got back from
Mr. Edgar’s room, I took another look at Mr. Bartholomew.
He was still sleeping and as much of his face as I could
see for the little shawl, was calmer than before and his
breath even more regular. I should have been happy, but
I was not, and stood looking at him, asking myself again
and again what he had been doing while I was below and
if I were right in thinking that he had not looked into the
envelopes. If he had and had changed the wills back where
should we be? Mr. Edgar would lose his inheritance and
all my wicked work would go for nothing. I could not bear
the thought. If only I dared open that little drawer, and
have a peep at those documents. I had not the least suspicion
that one of them had been withdrawn from its
envelope. The full one was on top and I was so nervous
handling them under his eye that the emptiness of the
under one had escaped me. So I had not that to worry
about, only the uncertainty as to which was in the marked
envelope—the envelope he had held over the fire and drew
back saying that Orpha must do what he could not.
“I knew that if he should wake and detect me fumbling
under his pillow for his key that I should fall at his bedside
in shame and terror; yet I was putting out my hand,
when he moved and turned his head, disarranging the
shawl, and I saw projecting from under the pillow not the
key but his eye-glasses and started back and let the curtain
fall and sank into the chair I always had near, overcome
by a certainty which took away all my strength just when
I needed it for fresh thought.
“For there was no mistaking now what he had been doing
in my absence. He could not read without his glasses,
though he could see other things quite well. He had risen
to get them—for I remembered only too clearly that they
had been lying on his desk when I left the room. I can see
them now, just where they lay close against the inkstand;
and having got them, and being on his feet, he had locked
the doors so that he would not be interrupted while he
satisfied himself that the will he had resolved to destroy
was in the marked envelope. That he had done more than
this—taken the will he wished kept and carried it out of
the room, was not within the mind of a poor woman like me
to conceive. I was in a bad enough case as it was. He
knew in which envelope was the will which would give
Edgar his inheritance and I did not. Should I go and consult
Edgar as to what we should do now? No; whatever
was to be done should be done by me alone; he should not
be dragged into it. That is how I felt. But what to do?
I did not know. For an hour I sat there, the curtain drawn
between us, listening to his breathing. And I thought it all
out. I would do just what you said here a little moment
ago. Open the drawer and take out the will I hated and
burn it to ashes in the fireplace, leaving only the one which
would make everything right. But to be free to do this
he—must—first—die. I loved Edgar; I was willing to do
anything for him but meet his uncle’s accusing eye. That
would take bravery I did not possess. So I rose at last,
very determined now my mind was made up, and moving
quietly around the foot of the bed, crept stealthily to the
medicine cabinet, and lifting out the phial I wanted, set it
on a lower shelf and then returning for the glass of soothing
mixture already prepared, dropped into it what I
thought was a heavy dose, and putting back the medicine
phial, carried the glass to the bedside where I put it on a
chair close to his hand; for he had turned over again by
this time and lay with his face toward the windows.
“The light from the fire added to that of the lamp on the
other side of the bed made the room bright enough for me
to do all this; but when I got back and had seated myself
again, the lamp-light seemed an offense and I put it out.
The glow from the fire was enough! He could see to reach
the glass—and I waited—waited—till I heard a sigh—then
a movement—then a quietly whispered Wealthy?—and
then, a slight tinkle as though the button at his wrist had
touched the glass—and then—
“Oh, God! will I ever forget it? Or how I waited and
waited for what must follow, watching the shadows gather
on the ceiling, and creep slowly down the walls till they
settled upon my head and about the bed where I still heard
him moving and muttering now and then words which had
no meaning. Why moving? Why muttering? I had expected
silence long before this. And why such a chill and
so heavy a darkness? Then I realized that the fire he so
loved was out for the first time since his illness,—the fire
that was to destroy the will I had not yet touched or even
sought out, and I rose to rebuild it, when he suddenly cried
out, ‘Light!’ and shaken by the tone, subdued in one instant
to my old obedient self, I turned on the lamp and
pulled back the curtain.
“He was looking at me, not unkindly, but in the imperious
way of one who knows he has but to speak to have his
least wish carried out.
“He was ill. I was to rouse the house—bring the bowl—the
candles—no waiting,—I knew what I was to do; he had
told me the night before.
“And I did each and every thing just as he commanded.
Alive to seeming failure, to possible despair, I went about
my task, hoping against hope that all would yet go right;
that Fate would step in and make my sin of some avail at
this terrible crisis. Though the hands I wrung together in
my misery as I ran through the hall were like ice to the
touch, I was all on fire within. Now there is no more fire
left here”—her hand falling heavy on her breast—“than
on the stones of the desolated hearth;—only ashes! ashes!”
The Inspector moved, and was about to speak, but ceased
as her voice rose again in that same awful monotone.
“I loved my Mr. Edgar then.” She spoke as though
years had intervened instead of a few flitting days. “I
used to think that in return for one of his gay smiles I
would put my hands under his feet. But to-day, I do not
seem to care enough for him to be glad that he is not
guilty. If he were, and had to face what I have to face—shame,
when I have always prided myself on my good-name—isolation,
when to help others has been my life—death,
when—” She paused at that, her head falling forward,
her eyes opening into a wide stare, as though she
saw for the first time the abyss into which she was sinking,—“I
should not now be so lonely.”
The Inspector drew back, Mr. Jackson turned away his
head. I could not move feature or limb. I was beholding
for the first time the awakening of a lost soul to the horror
of its own sin.
“I don’t know why it is,” she went on, still in that
toneless voice more moving than any wail or even shriek.
“It did not seem such a dreadful thing to do that night.
It was but hastening his death by a few days, possibly by
only a few hours. But now—now—” Suddenly to our
amazement she was on her feet, her eyes roaming from one
face to the other of us three, all signs of apathy gone, passion
restored to her heart, feeling restored to her voice, as
she cried out: “Will Miss Orpha have to know? I wish I
could see her before she knows. I wish—I wish—”
It was my turn now. Leaping to her side, I held her
while the sobs came in agony from her breast, shaking her
and distorting her features till in mercy I pulled down her
veil and seated her again in her chair.
As I withdrew my arm she managed to press my hand.
And I heard very faintly from behind that veil:
“I am glad something happened to give you what you
wanted.”
I thought I had only to go now, and leave her to
the Inspector who I felt would deal with her as mercifully
as he could. But Mr. Jackson shook his head as
I was about to depart, and stepping up to the Inspector
said a few earnest words to him after which the former sat
down at his desk and wrote a few lines which he put in the
official’s hands. Then he drew me apart.
“Wait,” he said; “we may want your signature.”
It was a written confession which the Inspector took upon
himself to ask her to sign.
She was sitting back in her chair, very quiet now, her
veil down, her figure immovable. The slow heaving of her
chest bespoke life and that was all. The Inspector bent
down as he reached her and after a minute’s scrutiny of
her veiled features said to her not unkindly:
“It will save you much mental suffering if you will sign
these words which I first ask you to listen to. Are you
ready to hear them?”
She nodded, her hands which were clasped about a little
bag she was carrying, twitching convulsively.
“Water, first,” she begged, turning up her eyes till they
rested on his face.
He made me a motion, but did not stir from where he
stood before her. Instead, he directed his full glance at
her hands, and unclasping them gently from the bag she
was clutching, opened them out and took away the bag
which he laid aside. Then he raised her veil, and handed
her the glass which I had brought and watched her while
she drank. A few drops seemed to suffice to reinvigorate
her, and giving back the glass, she waited for him to read.
The words were mercifully few but they told the full
story. As she listened, she sank back into her old pose,
only that her hands missing the little bag clutched the
arms of the chair in which she sat, and seemed to grow
rigid there. But they loosed their grasp readily enough as
the Inspector brought a pad and a pen and laying the pad
in her lap with the words she had listened to plainly before
her, handed her the pen and asked her to sign them.
She roused herself to do this, and when he would draw
her veil again she put up her hand in protest, after which
she wrote somehow, almost without seeing what she did, the
three words which formed her name. Then she sank back
again and as he carried away the pad, and, laying the
signed confession on the desk for Mr. Jackson and myself
to affix our signatures to it as witnesses, she clutched again
the arms of her chair and so sat as before, without further
word or seeming interest in what was being done.
Should I go now without a word to her, without asking
if she had any message to send to Edgar or to Orpha?
While I was hesitating, whether or not to address her, I saw
the Inspector start and laying his hand on Mr. Jackson’s
arm point to her silent figure. A coldness, icy and penetrating
struck my heart. I saw them hurriedly advance, I
saw the Inspector for the second time slowly lift her veil,
give one look and drop it again. And I saw nothing more
for a minute, then as my senses cleared, I met the eyes of
the two men fixed on me and not on her, and summoning
up my strength I said:
“It is better so.”
They did not answer, but in each man’s eye I saw that
had they spoken it would have been in repetition of my
words:
“It is better so.”
My first duty, now as ever, was to Orpha. Before
rumor reached her she must know, and from no
other lips than mine, what had happened. Then,—I
did not get much beyond that then, for mortal foresight
is of all things most untrustworthy, and I had fought
too long with facts to wish to renew my battle with delusive
fancies.
To shut out every imagining which might get the better
of my good sense, I forced myself to recall the foolish
reasoning in which I had indulged when the possibility of
Uncle having been the victim of Edgar’s cupidity was obsessing
my brain. How I had attributed to him acts of
which he had been entirely guiltless. How in order to
explain our uncle’s death by poison I had imagined him
going to the sick room upon seeing Wealthy leave it, and
winning the old gentleman to his mind, had carried off the
will whose existence threatened his rights, and burned it,
with our uncle’s consent, in his own room. All this, while
uncle was really behind locked doors making his painful
journey down between the walls of his house, in order to
place in safe keeping,—possibly from his own vacillation,—the
will which endowed myself with what had previously
been meant for Edgar alone.
That I had thus allowed my imagination to run so far
away from facts was another lesson of the danger we incur
in trusting to fanciful reasoning where our own interests
are involved; and that I should have carried my futile
deductions further, even to the point of supposing that
after the question of poisoning was mooted he had taken
Orpha and Wealthy upstairs in order to confuse his former
finger-prints with fresh ones of his own and theirs, brought
me a humiliation in my own eyes now that I knew the truth,
which possibly was the best preparation I could have for
the interview which now lay before me.
That I was not yet out of the woods,—that I was still
open to the attack of vituperative tongues I knew full well;
but that could not be helped. What I wanted was to
square myself with my own conscience before I faced
Orpha and turned another leaf in our heavy book of
troubles.
Haines, for all his decorum, showed an anxious
face when he opened the door to me. It changed,
however, to one of satisfaction as he saw who had
come.
“Oh, sir!” he cried, as I stepped in, “where is Wealthy?
Mr. Edgar has been asking for her this half hour. The
girl is no good and he will have none of the rest of us in
his room.”
“I will go to him. Is Miss Bartholomew in?”
“Yes, sir; he won’t see her either.”
“Haines, I have something serious to say to Miss Bartholomew.
You may tell her that I should be very glad to
have a few words with her. But first I must quiet him;
and while I am in the third story, whether it be for a few
minutes or half an hour, I rely on you to see that Miss
Bartholomew receives no callers and no message from any
one. If the phone rings, choke it off. Cut the wire if
necessary. I am in earnest, Haines. Will you do as I
ask?”
“I will, sir.”
I could see how anxious he was to know what all this
meant, but he did not ask and I should not have told him if
he had. It was for Edgar first, and then for Orpha to hear
what I had to relate.
When I entered Edgar’s room he was sitting
propped up in bed, a woeful figure. He had
just flung a book at the poor mute who had
vainly tried to find for him the thing he wanted. When
he saw me he whitened and slid down half out of sight
under the bed-clothes.
“Where is Wealthy?” he shouted out. “I want her and
nobody else.” But before I could answer, he spoke again
and this time with a show of his old-time lightness. “Not
but what it is good of you to come and see a poor devil
like me.”
“Edgar,” I said, advancing straight to his bedside and
sitting down on its edge, “I have come, not only to see
what can be done for you to-day, but to ask if you will let
me stay by you till you are well enough and strong enough
to kick me out.”
“But where is Wealthy?” he cried, with a note of alarm
in his voice. “She went out for an hour. She should be
back. I—I must have Wealthy, glum as she is.”
Should I shock him with the truth? Would it prove to
be too much for him in his present feverish state? For a
moment I feared so, then as I noticed the restlessness which
made his every member quiver, I decided that he would be
less physically disturbed by a full knowledge of Wealthy’s
guilt and the events of the last hour, than by a prolonged
impatience at her absence and the vexation which any
attempt at deception would occasion him.
“Won’t I possibly do for a substitute?” I smiled.
“Wealthy cannot come. She will not come any more,
Edgar. Though you may not have known it she was a
great sufferer—a great sinner—a curse to this house during
the last few weeks. It was she—”
“Ah!”
He had me by the arm. He had half raised himself again
so that his eyes, hot with fever and the horror of this revelation
burned close upon mine. His lips shook; his whole
body trembled, but he understood me. I did not need to
complete my unfinished sentence.
“You must take it calmly,” I urged. “Think what this
uncertainty has done to the family. It has almost destroyed
us in the eyes of the world. Now we can hold up
our heads again; now you can hold up your head again.
It should comfort you.”
“You don’t know,” he muttered, turning his head away.
Then quickly, violently, “I can never get away from the
shame of it. She did it for me. I know that she did it for
me and people will think—”
“No,” I said, “they will not think. She exonerates you
completely. Edgar, I have to tell this news to Orpha.
She must not hear it first from one of the servants or from
some newspaper man. Let me go down to her. I will
come back, but not to weary you, or allow you to weary
yourself with talk. When you are better we will have it
all out. What you have to do now is to get well, and I am
going to help you.”
I started to rise but he drew me back again.
“There is something I must confess to you before you
undertake that. I have not been fair—”
I took him by both hands.
“Let us forget that. It has come between us long
enough. It must not do so any longer.”
“You know—”
“I had to listen to Wealthy’s story.”
Letting go of his hands, I again tried to rise; but for the
second time he drew me back.
“You are going to tell Orpha. Are you going to tell
Lucy, too?”
“Miss Colfax is not in the house; she left this noon for
New York.”
He stiffened where he lay. I was glad I had let go of
his hands. I could affect more easily a nonchalant manner.
“She has an aunt there, I believe. Is there anything you
want before I go down?”
Oh, the hunger in his stare! “Nothing now, nothing but
to get well. You have promised to help me and you shall.”
Then as I crossed to the door, “Where have they put her?
Wealthy, I mean. I ought to do something.”
“No, Edgar, she is being cared for. She confessed, you
know, and they will not be too harsh with her. I will tell
you another time all that I have failed to say to-day. For
two days we will not speak her name. After that you may
ask me anything you will.”
With that I closed the door behind me. The greater trial
was to come.
So I thought, but the first view I had of Orpha’s face
reassured me. Haines had successfully carried out
the rôle I had assigned him and she was still ignorant
of what had occurred to change the aspect of all our lives.
Her expression was not uncheerful, only a little wistful;
and we were alone, which made the interview both easier
and harder.
“How is Edgar?”
Those were her first words.
“Better. I left him in a much calmer mood. He has been
worrying about Wealthy. Have you been worrying, too?”
“Not worrying. I think she has been a long time gone,
but she was very tired and needed a change and the air.”
“Orpha, how much faith do you put in this woman who
has been so useful here?”
“Why, all there is in the world. She has never failed
us. What do you mean?”
“You have found her good as well as useful?”
“Always. She has seemed more like a friend than a
housekeeper. Why do you ask? Why are we discussing
her when there are so many other things we ought to talk
about?”
“Because this nurse of Edgar concerns us more than
any one else in the world to-day. Because through her we
nearly came to grief and now through her we are to see
the light again. Will you try to understand me? Without
further words, understand me?”
I could see the knowledge coming, growing, flaming in
her face.
“Wealthy!” she cried. “Wealthy! Not any one nearer
and dearer! I could never bring myself to believe that it
was. But not to know! I could not have borne it much
longer.”
And I had to sit there, with her dear hand so near and
not touch it. To explain, counsel and console, with that old
adjuration from lips whose dictates still remained authoritative
over me, not to pass the line from cousinship to lover
till he had taken off the ban or was dead. He was dead,
but the ban had not yet been removed, for there were some
things I must be sure of before love could triumph; one
of which I was resolved to settle before I left Orpha’s
presence.
So when we had said all there was to say of the day’s
tragedy and what was to be expected from it, I spoke to
her of the odd little key which had opened the way to the
hidden stairway and asked her if she had it about her as
I greatly desired to see it again.
“I am wearing it for a little while,” she answered and
drawing the chain from her neck she laid both that and
the key in my hand.
I studied the latter closely before putting the inquiry:
“Is this the key you found in the earth of the flower-pot,
Orpha?”
“Yes, Quenton.”
“Is it the one you gave to the police when they came the
next day?”
“Of course. It was still on the chain. But I took it off
when I gave it to them. They had only the key.”
“Did you know that while they were working with that
key here, another one—the one which finally found lodgment
in the slit in the molding upstairs was traveling up
from New York in Edgar’s pocket?”
Oh, the joy of seeing her eyes open wide in innocent
amazement! She had had nothing to do with that trick!
I was convinced of it before; but now I was certain.
“But how can that be? This key opens the way to the
secret staircase. I know because I have tried it. How could
there be another?”
“If Wealthy were still living I think she could tell you.
At some time when you were not looking, she slipped the
one key off and slipped on the other. She was used to
making exchanges and her idea was to give him a chance
to try the key, and, if possible, find the will unknown to
you or the police. She had a friend in New York to whom
she sent the key and a letter enclosing one for Edgar; and
had not Providence intervened and given them both into
my hands—”
Orpha had shaken her head in protest more than once
while I was speaking but now she looked so piteously eager
that I stopped.
“Am I not right?” I asked.
“No, no. Wealthy never knew anything about the key
till the police came to try it. I told nobody but—”
The change in her countenance was so sudden and so
marked that I turned quickly about, thinking that some
one had entered the room. But it was not that; it was
something quite different—something which called up
more than one emotion—something which both lifted her
head and caused it to droop again as if pride were battling
with humiliation in her dismayed heart.
“Won’t you finish, Orpha?” I begged. “You said that
you had told only one person about it and that this person
was not Wealthy. Who, then, was it?”
“Lucy,” she breathed, bringing her hands, which had
been lying supine in her lap, sharply together in a passionate
clutch.
“Lucy! Ah!”
“She was with me the night I dropped the flower pot and
picked up the chain and key from the scattered dirt. I had
brought the pot from Father’s room the morning he died,
for the flower in it was just opening and it seemed to speak
of him. But I did not like the place where I had put it and
was carrying it to another shelf, when it slipped from my
hands. If I had left it in Father’s room the key might
have been found long before; for I noticed on first watering
it that the soil on top gave evidences of having been lately
stirred up—something which made no impression on me,
but which might have made a decisive one on the Inspector.
Who do you think hid the key there? Father?”
“I wish I knew, Orpha; there are several things we do
not know and never may now Wealthy is gone. But Miss
Colfax? Tell me what passed between you when you talked
about the key?”
It was a subject Orpha would have liked to avoid; which
she would have avoided if I had not been insistent. Why?
Had she begun to suspect the truth which made it hard for
her to discuss her friend? Had some echo from the cry
which for days had filled the spaces of the overhead rooms
drifted down to her through the agency of some gossiping
servant? It was likely; it was more than likely; it was
true. I saw it in the proud detached air with which she
waited for me to urge her into speech.
And I did urge her. It would not do at a moment when
the shadows surrounding the past were so visibly clearing
to allow one cloud to remain which might be dissipated by
mutual confidence. So, gently, but persistently, I begged
her to tell me the whole story that I might know just
what pitfalls remained in our path.
Thus entreated, she no longer hesitated, though I
noticed she stammered every time when obliged to
speak the name of the woman who had shared with
her—so much more than shared with her—Edgar’s affection.
“The flower-pot lay broken on the floor and I was surveying
with the utmost surprise the key which I had
picked up from the mold lying all about on the rug, when
Lucy came in to say good night. When she saw what I
held in my hand, she showed surprise also, but failed to
make any remark,—which was like—Lucy.
“But I could not keep still. I had to talk if only to
express my wonder and obtain a little sisterly advice. But
she was in no hurry to give it, and not till I reminded her
how lonely I was for all my host of so-called friends, and
had convinced her by showing the chain, that this was the
very key my father had worn about his neck and for which
we had all been looking, did she show any real interest.
“‘And if it were?’ she asked. To which I answered
eagerly, ‘Then, perhaps, we have in our hands the clew to
where the will itself lies hidden.’ This roused her, for a
spot of red came out on her cheek which had been an
even white before; and glad to have received the least sign
that she recognized the importance of my dilemma, I
pressed her to tell me what I should do with this key now
that I had found it.
“Even then she was slow to speak. She began one sentence,
then broke it off and began another, ending up at
last by entreating me to let her consider the subject before
offering advice. You will acknowledge that it was a difficult
problem for two ignorant girls like ourselves to solve,
so I felt willing to wait; though I could not but wonder at
her showing all at once so much emotion over what concerned
me so much and herself so little—our cold Lucy
always so proper, always so perfectly the mistress of herself
whatever the occasion. Never had I seen her look as
she was looking then nor observed in her before that slow
moving of the eye till it met mine askance; nor heard her
speak as she did when she finally asked:
“‘Who do you want to have it?’”
Orpha shot me a sudden glance as she repeated this
question of Lucy’s, but did not wait for any comment,
rather hastened to say:
“I am telling you just what she said and just how she
looked because it means something to me now. Then it
simply aroused my curiosity. Nor did I dream what was
in her mind, when upon my protesting that it was not a
question of what I wanted, but of what it was right for me
to do, she responded by asking if I needed to be told that.
The right thing, of course, for me to do was to call up
the police and get from them the advice I needed.
“But, Quenton, I have a great dread of the police; they
know too much and too little. So I shook my head, and
seeing that Lucy was anxious to examine the key more
closely, I put it in her hands and watched her as she ran
her fingers over it remarking as she called my attention to
it that she had never seen one quite so thin before—that
she could almost bend it. Then in a quick low tone altogether
unlike her own, added, as she handed it back that
we had somebody’s fate in our hands, whose, she would
not say. But this much was certain, mine was indissolubly
linked with it. And when I shuddered at the way she
spoke, she threw her arms about my neck and begged me
to believe that she was sorry for me.
“This gave me courage to ask,”—and here Orpha’s lip
took a sarcastic curve more expressive of self-disdain than
of any scorn she may have felt for her confidant—“whether
she thought Dr. Hunter would be willing to act
as my advisor; that I did not like Mr. Dunn and never
had, and now that my two cousins were away I could think
of no one but him.
“But she rejected the idea at once—almost with anger,
saying that it was a family matter and that he was not one
of the family yet. That we must wait; come to no decision
to-night, unless I was willing to try what we two
could do with the key. Perhaps we might find the lock
it fitted somewhere in my father’s room.
“But I refused, remembering that some member of the
police is always in or near the grounds ready to remark
any unusual lighting up of the third story windows. She
did not seem sorry and, begging me to put the whole
matter out of my mind till the next day, stood by while I
dropped the chain and key into one of my bureau drawers,
and then kissing me, went smilingly away.
“Quenton, I thought her manner strange,—at once too
hurried and too affectionate to seem quite real—but I
never thought of doubting her or of—of—Tell me if you
know what I find it so difficult to say. Have the servants—”
“Yes, Orpha, I know through them what I have long
known from other sources.” And waited with a chill at
my heart to see how she took this acknowledgment.
Gratefully. Almost with a smile. She was so lovely
that never was a man harder put to it to restrain his ardor
than I was at that moment. But my purpose held. It
had to; the time was not yet.
“I am glad,” fell softly from her lips; then she hurried
on. “How could I doubt her or doubt him? We have
been a thousand times together—all three, and never had
I seen—or felt—Perhaps it is only he, not she. Listen,
for I’m not through. Something happened in the night,
or I dreamed it. I do not really know which. From what
you say, I think it happened. I didn’t then, but I do
now.”
“Go on; I am listening, Orpha.”
“I was very troubled. I slept, but only fitfully. My
mind would be quite blank, then a sudden sharp realization
would come of my being awake and seeing my room
and the things in it with unusual distinctness. The moon
would account for this, the curtains being drawn from one
of the western windows, allowing a broad beam of unclouded
light to pour into the room and lie in one large
square on the floor. I once half rose to shut it out, but
forgot myself and fell asleep again. When I woke the
next time things were not so distinct, rather they were
hazy as if seen through a veil. But I recognized what I
saw; it was my own image I was staring at, standing with
my hand held out, the key in my open palm with the chain
falling away from it. Dazed, wondering if I were in a
dream or in another world—it was all so strange and so
unreal,—I was lost in the mystery of it till slowly the
realization came that I was standing before my mirror,
and that I was really holding in my hand the chain and
key which I had taken from my bureau drawer. What is
the matter, Quenton? Why did you start like that?”
“Never mind now. I will tell you some other time.”
She looked as if she hated to lose the present explanation;
but, with a little smile charming in its naïveté, she
went bravely on:
“As I took this quite in, I started to move away, afraid
of my image, afraid of my own self, for I had never done
anything like this before. And what seems very strange to
me, I don’t remember the walk back to my bed; and yet I
was in my bed when the next full consciousness came, and
there was daylight in the room and everything appeared
natural again and felt natural, with the one exception of
my arm, which was sore, and when I came to look at it, it
was bruised, as if it had been clutched strongly above the
elbow. Yet I had no remembrance of falling or of hitting
myself. I spoke to Lucy about it later, and about the
image in the glass, too, which I took to be a dream because—”
“Because what, Orpha?”
“Because the chain and key were just where I had put
them the night before,—the same chain and what I supposed
to be the same key or I would never have said so
when Lucy asked me about it.”
“Orpha, Miss Colfax has a streak of subtlety in her
nature. I think you know that now, so there is no harm
in my saying so. She was in the room when you laid by
that key. She was watching you. It was she who helped
you into your bed. She had a key of her own not unlike
the one belonging to your father. She went for this and
while you slept put it on the chain you may have dropped
in crossing the floor or which she may have taken from
your unresisting hand. And it was she who carefully
restored it to the place it had occupied in the bureau
drawer, ready to hand, in case the police should want it
the next day. The other one—the real one, she mailed to
Edgar. Did you ever hear her speak of a New York
lawyer by the name of Miller?”
“Oh, yes; he is her aunt’s husband. It is to them she
has gone. She is to be married in their house. They live
in Newark.”
I own that I was a little startled by this information.
In handing me the key and his letter two days before in
Thirty-fifth Street he had taken me for Edgar. This he
could not have done had he ever met him. Could it be
that they were strangers? To settle the question, I ventured
to remark:
“Edgar goes everywhere. Do you suppose he ever
visited the Millers?”
“Oh, no. Lucy has not been there herself in years.”
“Then you do not think they are acquainted with him?”
“I have no reason to. They have never met Dr. Hunter.
Why should they have met Edgar?”
Her cheek was aglow; she seemed to misunderstand my
reason for these questions; so I hastened to explain myself
by relating the episode which had had such an effect on all
our lives. This once made clear I was preparing to consult
with her about my plans for Edgar, when she cast a swift
glance towards the door, the portières of which were
drawn wide, and observing nobody in the court, said with
the slightest hint of trouble in her voice:
“There is something else I ought to speak about. You
remember that you advised me to make use of my first
opportunity to visit the little stairway hidden these many
years from everybody but my father? I did so, as I have
already told you, and in that box, from which the will was
drawn I found, doubled up and crushed into the bottom of
it, this.”
Thrusting her hand into a large silken bag which lay at
her side on the divan on which she was seated, she drew
out a crumpled document which I took from her with some
misgiving.
“The first will of all,” I exclaimed on opening it. “The
one he was told by his lawyer to destroy, and did not.”
“But it is of no use now,” she protested. “It—it—”
“Take it,” I broke in almost harshly. The sight of it
had affected me far beyond what it should have done.
“Put it away—keep it—till I have time to—”
“To do what?” she asked, eyeing me with some wonder
as she put the document back in the bag.
“To think out my whole duty,” I smiled, recovering
myself and waving the subject aside.
“But,” she suggested timidly but earnestly as well,
“won’t it complicate matters? Mr. Dunn bade Father to
destroy it.” And her eye stole towards the fireplace where
some small logs were burning.
“He would not tell us to do so now,” I protested. “You
must keep it religiously, as we hope to keep our honor.
Don’t you see that, cousin mine?”
“Yes,” came with pride now. But from what that pride
sprung it would take more than man to tell.
And then I spoke of Edgar and won her glad consent
to my intention of taking care of him as long as he would
suffer it or need me. After which, she left me with the
understanding that I would summon all the remaining
members of the household and tell them from my personal
knowledge what they would soon be learning, possibly
with less accuracy, from the city newspapers.
Night again in this house of many mysteries. Late
night. Quiet had succeeded intense excitement;
darkness, the flashing here and there of many
lights. Orpha had retired; even Edgar was asleep. I
alone kept watch.
To these others peace of a certain nature had come amid
all the distraction; but not to me. For me the final and
most desperate struggle of all was on,—that conflict with
self which I had foreseen with something like fear when
I opened the old document so lately found by Orpha, and
beheld Edgar’s name once more in its place as chief beneficiary.
Till then, my course had seemed plain enough. But
with this previous will still in existence, signed and attested
to and openly recognized as it had been for many
years as the exact expression of my uncle’s wishes, confusion
had come again and with it the return of old doubts
which I had thought exorcized forever.
Had the assault been a feeble one—had these doubts
been mere shadows cast by a discarded past, I might not
have quailed at their onslaught so readily. But their
strength was of the present and bore down upon me with
a malignancy which made all their former attacks seem
puerile and inconsequent.
For the events of the day previous to Orpha’s production
of the old will had shown to my satisfaction that I
might yet look for happiness whether my claim would be
allowed or disallowed by the surrogate. If allowed, it
left me free to do my duty by Edgar, now relieved forever
in my eyes of all complicity in our uncle’s tragic
death. If disallowed, it left Orpha free, as heiress and
mistress of her own fortunes, to follow her inclination
and formulate her future as her heart and reason dictated.
But now, with this former will still in existence, the
question was whether I could find the strength to carry
out the plan which my better nature prompted, when the
alternative would be the restoration of Edgar to his old
position with all the obligations it involved.
This was a matter not to be settled without a struggle.
I must fight it out, and as I have said, alone. No one could
help me; no one could advise me. Only myself could know
myself and what was demanded of me by my own nature.
No other being knew what had passed between Uncle and
myself in those hours when it was given me to learn his
heart’s secrets and the strength of the wish which had
dominated his later life. Had Wealthy not spoken—had
she not cleared Edgar from all complicity in Uncle’s premature
death,—had I possessed a doubt or even the shadow
of one, that in this she had spoken the whole unvarnished
truth, there would have been no question as to my duty in
the present emergency and I should have been sleeping,
at this midnight hour just as Edgar was, or at the most,
keeping a nurse’s watch over him, but no vigil such as I
was holding now.
He was guilty of deception—guilty of taking an unfair
advantage of me at a critical point in my life. He did not
rightly love Orpha, and was lacking in many qualities desirable
in one destined to fill a large place in civic life. But
these were peccadilloes in comparison to what we had
feared; and remembering his good points and the graces
which embellished him, and the absolute certainty which
I could not but feel that in time, with Lucy married and
irrevocably removed from him, he would come to appreciate
Orpha, I felt bound to ask myself whether I was
justified in taking from him every incentive towards the
higher life which our uncle had foreseen for him when he
planned his future—a future which, I must always remember,
my coming and my coming only had disturbed.
I have not said it, but from the night when, lying on my
bed I saw my uncle at my side and felt his trembling
arms pressing on my breast and heard him in the belief
that it was at Edgar’s bedside he knelt, sobbing in my ear,
“I cannot do it. I have tried to and the struggle is killing
me,” I had earnestly vowed and, with every intention
of keeping my vow, that I would let no ambition of my
own, no love of luxury or power, no craving for Orpha’s
affection, nothing which savored entirely of self should
stand in the way of Edgar’s fortunes so long as I believed
him worthy of my consideration. This may explain my
sense of duty towards Orpha and also the high-strung condition
of my nerves from the day tragedy entered our home
and with it the deep felt fear that he did not merit that
consideration.
I was aware what Mr. Jackson would say to all this—what
any lawyer would say who had me for a client. They
would find reason enough for me to let things take their
natural course.
But would that exonerate me from acting the part of a
true man as I had come to conceive it?
Would my days and nights be happier and my sleep
more healthful if with a great fortune in hand, and blessed
with a wife I adored, I had to contemplate the lesser fortunes
of him who was the darling of the man from whom
I had received these favors?
I shuddered at the mere thought of such a future.
Always would his image rise in shadowy perspective before
me. It would sit with me at meals, brood at my
desk, and haunt every room in this house which had been
his home from childhood while it had been mine for the
space only of a few months. Together, we had fathomed
its secret. Together, we had trod its strangely concealed
stairway. The sense of an unseen presence which had
shaken the hearts of many in traversing its halls was no
longer a mystery; but the by-ways in life which the
harassed soul must tread have their own hidden glooms
and their own unexpectedness; and the echoes of steps
we hear but cannot see, linger long in the consciousness
and do not always end with the years. Should I brave
them? Dare I brave them when something deep within
me protested with an insistent, inexorable disclaimer?
The conflict waxed so keen and seemed destined to be so
prolonged—for self is a wily adversary and difficult to
conquer—that I grew impatient and the air heavy with
the oppression of the darkness in which I sat. I was in
Edgar’s den and comfortable enough; but such subjects
as occupied me in this midnight hour call for light, space
and utmost freedom of movement if they would be viewed
aright and settled sensibly. Edgar was sleeping quietly;
why not visit Uncle’s old room and do what he once told
me to do when under the stress of an overwhelming temptation—sit
within view of Orpha’s portrait and test my
wishes by its wordless message.
But when I had entered the great room and, still in solitude
though not in darkness, pulled the curtain from before
that breathing canvas, the sight of features so dear
bursting thus suddenly upon me made me forget my errand—forget
everything but love. But gradually as I gazed,
the purity of those features and the searching power they
possessed regained its influence over me and I knew that
if I would be true to her and true to myself,—above all,
if I would be true to my uncle and the purpose of his
life, I should give Edgar his chance.
For, in these long hours of self-analysis, I had discovered
that deep in the inmost recesses of my mind there
existed a doubt, vitiating every hope as it rose, whether
we were right in assuming that the will we had come upon
at the bottom of the walled-in stairway was the one he
meant us to find and abide by. The box in which it was
thrust held a former testament of his manifestly discarded.
What proof had we that in thus associating the
two he had not meant to discard both. None whatever.
We could not even tell whether he knew or did not know
which will he was handling. The right will was in the
right envelope when we found it, he must therefore have
changed them back, but whether in full knowledge of what
he was doing, or in the confusion of a mind greatly perturbed
by the struggle Wealthy had witnessed in him at
the fireside, who could now decide. The intention with
which this mortally sick man, with no longer prospect of
life before him than the two weeks promised him by the
doctor, forced himself to fit a delicate key into an imperceptible
lock and step by step, without assistance, descend
a stairway but little wider than his tread, into
depths damp with the chill of years for the purpose of
secreting there a will contradictory to the one he had left
in the room above, could never now be known. We could
but guess at it, I in my way, and Edgar in his, and the
determining power—by which I mean the surrogate’s
court—in its.
And because intention is all and guessing would never
satisfy me, I vowed again that night, with my eyes fixed
on Orpha’s as they shone upon me from her portrait, that
come weal, or come woe,
Edgar should have his chance.
The next day I took up my abode in Edgar’s room,
not to leave him again till he was strong enough
to face the importunities of friends and the general
talk of the public. The doctor, warned by Orpha of my
intention, fell into it readily enough after a short conversation
we had together, and a week went by without Edgar
hearing of Wealthy’s death or the inevitable inquest which
had followed it. Then there came a day when I told him
the whole story; and after the first agitation caused by
this news had passed, I perceived with strengthening hope
that the physical crisis had passed and that with a little
more care he would soon be well and able to listen to what
I had to say to him about the future.
Till then we both studiously avoided every topic connected
with the present. This, strange as it may appear,
was at his request. He wanted to get well. He was bent
upon getting well and that as quickly as it was in his
power to do so. Whether this desire, which was almost
violent in its nature, sprang from his wish to begin proceedings
against me in the surrogate’s court or from a
secret purpose to have one last word with Lucy Colfax
before her speedily approaching marriage, the result was
an unswerving control over himself and a steady increase
in health.
Miss Colfax was in Newark where the ceremony was to
take place. The cards were just out and in my anxiety to
know what was really seething in his mind—for his detached
air and effort from time to time at gayety of
manner and speech had not deceived me—I asked the
doctor if it would be safe for me to introduce into my
conversation with Edgar any topic which would be sure
to irritate, if not deeply distress him.
“Do you consider it really necessary to broach any such
topic at this time?”
“Then go ahead. I think your judgment can be depended
upon to know at what moment to stop.”
I was not long in taking advantage of this permission.
As soon as the doctor was gone, I drew from my pocket
the cards which had come in the morning’s mail and
handed them to Edgar, with just the friendly display of
interest which it would be natural for me to show if conditions
had been what they seemed to be rather than what
they were.
I heard the paper crunch under the violent clutch which
his fingers gave it but I did not look at him, though the
silence seemed long before he spoke. When he did, there
was irony in his tone which poorly masked the suffering
underlying it.
“Lucy will make a man like Dr. Hunter a model wife,”
was what he finally remarked; but the deliberate way in
which he tore up the cards and threw the fragments away—possibly
to hide the marks of his passion upon them—troubled
me and caused me to listen eagerly as he went
on to remark: “I have never liked Dr. Hunter. We could
never hit it off. Talk about a crooked stick! She with all
her lovers! What date is it? The seventeenth? We must
send her a present!”
I sat aghast; his tone was indescribable. I felt that the
time had come to change the subject.
“Edgar,” said I, “the doctor has assured me that so
far as symptoms go your condition is satisfactory. That
all you need now is rest of mind; and that I propose to
give you if I can. You remember how when we two were
at the bottom of that stairway with the unopened will between
us that I declared to you that I would abide by the
expression of our uncle’s wishes when once they were
made plain to me? My mind has not changed in that
regard. If you can prove to me that his last intention was
to recur—”
“You know I cannot do that,” he broke in petulantly,
“why talk?”
“Because I cannot prove that he did not so intend any
more than you can prove that he did.”
I felt a ghostly hand on my arm jerking me back. I
thought of Mr. Jackson and of how it would be like him to
do this if he were standing by and heard me. But I
shook off this imagined clutch, just as I would have
withdrawn my arm from his had he been there; and went
quietly on as Edgar’s troubled eyes rose to mine.
“I am not going to weary you by again offering you
my friendship. I have done that once and my mind does
not easily change. But I here swear that if you choose
to contest the will now in the hands of the surrogate, I
will not offer any defense, once I am positively assured
that Orpha’s welfare will not suffer. The man who marries
the daughter of Edgar Quenton Bartholomew must
have no dark secret in his life. Tell me—we are both
young, both fortunate enough, or shall I say unfortunate
enough, to have had very much our own way in life up to
the difficult present—what was the cause of your first
rupture with Uncle? It is not as a father confessor I
ask you this, but as a man who cannot rightfully regulate
his own conduct till he has a full knowledge of yours.”
With starting eyes he rose before me, slowly and by
jerks as though his resisting muscles had to be coerced to
their task. But once at his full height, he suddenly sank
back into his chair with a loud shout of laughter.
“You should have been a lawyer,” he scoffed. “You
put your finger instinctively on the weakest spot in the
defense.” Then as I waited, he continued in a different
tone and with a softer aspect: “It won’t do, Quenton.
If you are going to base your action on Orpha’s many
deserts and my appreciation of them, you had better save
yourself the trouble. I”—his head fell and he had to
summon up courage to proceed—“I love her as my childhood’s
playmate, and I admire her as a fine girl who will
make a still finer woman, but—”
I put up my hand. “You need not say it, Edgar. I
will spare you that much. I know—we all know where
your preference lies. You shouted it out in your sickness.
But that is something which time will take care of if—”
“There is no if; and time! That is what is eating me
up; making me the wretch you have found me. It is not
the fortune that Uncle left which I so much want,” he
hurried on as his impulsive nature fully asserted itself.
“Not for myself I mean, but for its influence on her.
She is a queen and has a queen’s right to all that this
world can give of splendor and of power. But Orpha has
her rights, too; Lucy can never be mistress here. I see
that as well as you do and so thanking you for your goodness,
for you have been good to me, let us call it all off.
I am not penniless. I can go my own way; you will soon
be rid of me.”
Why couldn’t I find a word? Now was the time to
speak, but my lips were dumb; my thoughts at a standstill.
He, on the contrary, was burning to talk—to free
himself from the bitterness of months by a frank outpouring
of the hopes and defeats of his openly buoyant but
secretly dissatisfied young life.
“You asked me what came between Uncle and myself on
that wretched night of the ball,” he hurried on. “I have
a notion to tell you. Since you know about Lucy—” His
tongue tripped on the word but he shook his head and
began volubly again. “I am not a fellow given to much
thought unless it is about art or books or music, so I was
deep in love before I knew it. She had come back from
school—But I cannot go into that. You have seen her,
and perhaps can understand my infatuation. I had supposed
myself happy in the prospects always held out to
me. But a few days of companionship with her convinced
me that there was but one road to happiness for me and
that was closed against me. That was when I should have
played the man—told Uncle, and persuaded him to leave
his fortune directly to Orpha. Instead of which, I let
Uncle dream his dreams while Lucy and I met here and
there, outwardly just friends, but inwardly—Well, I
won’t make a fool of myself by talking about it. Had
Orpha been older and more discerning, things might have
been different; but she was a child, happy in the pleasures
of the day and her father’s affection. When he, eager to
see his plans matured, proposed a ball and the announcement
of our engagement at this ball, she consented joyfully,
more because she was in love with the ball than
with me. But to Lucy and me it was quite another matter.
We woke to the realities of life and saw no way of opposing
them. For me to be designated as my uncle’s heir
and marry Orpha had been the expectation of us all for
years. Besides, there is no use in my concealing from you
who know me so well, I saw no life ahead of me without
fortune. I was accustomed to it and it was my natural
heritage; nor would Lucy have married a poor man; it
was not in her; there are some things one can never accept.
“I am speaking of affairs as they were that week when
Lucy and I virtually parted. Before it was over she had
engaged herself to Dr. Hunter, in order, as she said, to
save ourselves from further folly. This marked the end
of my youth and of something good in me which has
never come back. I blamed nobody but I began to think
for myself and plan for myself with little thought of
others, unless it was for Lucy. If only something would
happen to prevent that announcement! Then it might be
possible for me to divert matters in a way to secure for
me the desires I cherished. How little I dreamed what
would happen, and that within a short half hour!
“I have asked the doctor and he says that he thinks
Uncle’s health had begun to wane before that day. That
is a comfort to me; but there are times when I wish I had
died before I did what I did that night. You have asked
to know it and you shall, for I am reckless enough now to
care little about what any one thinks of me. I had come
upon Uncle rather unexpectedly, as, dressed for the ball,
he sat at his desk which was then as you know in the little
room off his where we afterwards slept. He was looking
over his will—he said so—the one which had been drawn
up long before and which had been brought to the house
that day by Mr. Dunn. As I met his eye he smiled, and
tapping the document which he had hurriedly folded, remarked
cheerfully, ‘This will see you well looked after,’
and put it back in one of the drawers. With some affectionate
remark I told him my errand—I forget what it was
now—and left him just as he rose from his desk. But
the thought which came to me as he did this went with me
down the stairs. I wanted to see that will. I wanted
to know just how much it bound me to Orpha—Don’t
look at me like that. I was in love, I tell you, and the
thought which had come to me was this; he had not locked
the drawer.
“Uncle was happy as a king as he joined us below that
night. He looked at Orpha in her new dress as if he had
never seen her before, and the word or two he uttered in
my ear before the guests came made my heart burn but
did not disturb my purpose. When I could—when most of
the guests were assembled and the dance well under way—I
stole through the dining-room into the rear and so
up the back stairs to Uncle’s study. No one was on that
floor; all the servants were below, even Wealthy. I found
everything as we had left it; the drawer still unlocked,
and the will inside.
“I took it out—yes, I did that—and I read it greedily.
Its provisions were most generous so far as I was concerned.
I was given almost everything after some legacies
and public bequests had been made; but it was not this
which excited me; it was that no conditions were attached
to my inheriting this great fortune. Orpha’s name was
not even mentioned in connection with it. I should be
free—
“My thoughts had got thus far—dishonorable as they
may appear—when I felt a sudden chill so quick and violent
that the paper rattled in my hands; and looking up I
beheld Uncle standing in the doorway with his eyes fixed
upon me in a way no man’s eyes had ever been before;
his, least of all. He had remembered that he had not
locked up his desk and had come back to do so and found
me reading his will.
“Quenton, I could have fallen at his feet in my shame
and humiliation, for I loved him. I swear to you now
that I loved him and do now above every one in the world
but—but Lucy. But he was not used to such demonstrations,
so I simply rose and folding up the paper laid it
between us on the desk, not looking at him again. I felt
like a culprit. I do yet when I think of it, and I declare
to you that bad as I am, when, as sometimes happens I
awake in the night fresh from a dream of orchestral music
and the tread of dancing feet, I find my forehead damp
and my hands trembling. That sound was all I heard between
the time I laid down the will and the moment when
he finally spoke:
“‘So eager, Edgar?’
“I was eager or had been, but not for what he thought.
But how could I say so? How could I tell him the motive
which had driven me to unfold a personal document he
had never shown me? I who can talk by the hour had not
a word to say. He saw it and observed very coldly:
“‘A curiosity which defies honor and the trust of one
who has never failed you has its root in some secret but
overpowering desire. What is that desire, Edgar? Love
of money or love of Orpha?’
“A piercing thrust before which any man would quail.
I could not say ‘Love of Orpha,’ that was too despicable;
nor could I tell the truth for that would lose me all; so
after a moment of silent agony, I faltered:
“‘I—I’m afraid I rate too high the advantages of
great wealth. I am ashamed—’
“He would not let me finish.
“‘Haven’t you every advantage now? Has anything
ever been denied you? Must you have all in a heap?
Must I die to satisfy your cupidity? I would not believe
it of you, boy, if you had not yourself said it. I can
hardly believe it now, but—’
“At that he stumbled and I sprang to steady him. But
he would not let me touch him.
“‘Go down,’ he said. ‘You have guests. I may forget
this, in time, but not at once. And heed me in this. No
announcement of any engagement between you and Orpha!
We will substitute for that the one between Lucy and Dr.
Hunter. That will satisfy the crowd and please the two
lovers. See to it. I shall not go down again.’
“I tried to protest, but the calamity I had brought upon
myself robbed me of all initiative and I could only
stammer useless if not meaningless words which he soon
cut short.
“‘Your guests are waiting,’ came again from his lips
as he bent forward, but not with his usual precision, and
took up the will.
“And I had to go. When halfway down the stairs I
heard him lock the door of his room. It gave me a turn,
but I did not know then how deeply he had been stricken—that
before another hour he would be really ill. I had
my own ordeal to face; you know what it was. My degeneration
began from that hour. Quenton, it is not over.
I—” He flung his hands over his face; when he dropped
them I saw a different man—one whom I hardly understood.
“You see,” he now quietly remarked, “I am no fit husband
for Orpha.”
And after that he would listen to nothing on this or
any other serious topic.
Two flights of stairs and two only, separated Edgar’s
rooms from the library in which I hoped to find
Orpha. But as I went down them step by step
they seemed at one moment to be too many for my impatience
and at another too few for a wise decision as
to what I should say when I reached her. As so frequently
before my heart and my head were opposed. I
dared not yield to the instincts of the former without
giving ear to the monitions of the latter. Edgar had renounced
his claim, ungraciously, doubtless, but yet to all
appearance sincerely enough. But he was a man of moods,
guided almost entirely by impulses, and to-morrow, under
a fresh stress of feeling, his mood might change, with unpleasant
if not disastrous results. True, I might raise a
barrier to any decided change of front on his part by
revealing to Orpha what had occurred and securing her
consent to our future union. But the indelicacy of any
such haste was not in accord with the reverent feelings
with which I regarded her; and how far I would have
allowed myself to go had I found her in one of the rooms
below, I cannot say, for she was not in any of them nor
was she in the house, as Haines hastened to tell me when
I rang for him.
The respite was a fortunate one perhaps; at least, I
have always thought so; and accepting it with as much
equanimity as such a disappointment would admit of, I
decided to seek an interview with Mr. Jackson before I
made another move. He was occupied when I entered
his office, but we ultimately had our interview and it lasted
long enough for considerable time to have elapsed before
I turned again towards home. When I did, it was with
the memory of only a few consecutive sentences of all he
had uttered. These were the sentences:
“You will get your inheritance. You will be master of
Quenton Court and of a great deal besides. But what I
am working for and am very anxious to see, is your entrance
upon this large estate with the sympathy of your
fellow-citizens. Therefore, I caution restraint till Edgar
recovers his full health and has had time to show his
hand. I will give him two weeks. With his head-long
nature that should be sufficient. You can afford to wait.”
Yes, I could afford to wait with such a prospect before
me; and I had made up my mind to do so by the time I
had rung the bell on my return.
But that and all other considerations were driven from
my mind when I saw a renewal of the old anxiety in
Haines’ manner as he opened the door to admit me.
“Oh, sir!” was his eager cry as I stepped in. “We
don’t know how it happened or how he was ever able to
get away; but Mr. Edgar is gone. When I went to his
room a little while ago to see if he wanted anything I
found it in disorder and this—this note, for you, sir.”
I took it from his hand; looked at it stupidly, feeling
afraid to open it. Like a stray whiff of wind soaring up
from some icy gulf, I heard again those final words of
his, “You will soon be rid of me.” I felt the paper
flutter in my hand; my fingers were refusing to hold it.
“Take it, and open it,” I said to Haines.
He did so, and when he had drawn out the card it held
and I had caught a glimpse of the few words it contained,
my fear became a premonition; and, seizing it, I carried it
into the library.
Once there and free to be myself; to suffer and be unobserved,
I looked down at those words and read:
Do not seek me and do not worry about me. I have
money and I have strength. When I can face the world
again with a laugh you shall see me. This I will do in
two weeks or never.
Two weeks! What did he mean by two weeks? Mr.
Jackson had made use of the same expression. What
did he mean? Then it came to me what Edgar
meant, not what Mr. Jackson had. Lucy Colfax was to be
married in two weeks. If he could face the world after
that with a smile—
Ah, Edgar, my more than brother! Weak, faulty, but
winsome even when most disturbing,—if any one could
face a future bereft of all that gives it charm, you can.
But the limit may have been reached. Who knows? It
was for me to follow him, search him out and see.
“Haines,” I called.
He came with a rush.
“Has Miss Bartholomew returned?”
“No, sir, not yet. She and Mrs. Ferris are out for a
long ride.”
“When she does come back, give her this note.” And I
scribbled a few lines. “And now, Haines, answer me.
Mr. Edgar could not have left on foot. Who drove him
away?”
“Sammy.”
He mentioned a boy who helped in the garage.
“In what car?”
“The Stutz. Mr. Edgar must have come down the
rear stairs, carrying his own bag, and slipped out at the
side without any one seeing him. Bliss is out with Miss
Orpha and Mrs. Ferris and so he could have every chance
with Sammy, who is overfond of small change, sir.”
“Has Sammy shown up since? Is the car in the
garage?”
“No, sir.”
“Haines, don’t give me away. Understand that this is
to be taken quietly. Mr. Edgar told me that he was going
to leave, but he did not say when. If he had, I would
have seen that he went more comfortably. The doctor
made his last call this morning and gave him permission
to try the air, and he is doing so. We don’t know when
he will return; possibly in two weeks. He said something
to that effect. This is what you are to say to the other
servants and to every inquirer. But, Haines, to Clarke—You
know where Clarke is?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Can you reach him by telephone?”
“Easily, sir.”
“Then telephone him at once. Go to my room to do it.
Say that I have need of his services, that Mr. Edgar, who
is just off a sick bed, has left the house to go we don’t
know where, and that he and I must find him. Bid him
provide for a possible trip out of town, though I hope
that a few hours will suffice to locate Mr. Bartholomew.
Add that before coming here he is to make a few careful
inquiries at the stations and wherever he thinks my cousin
would be apt to go on a sudden impulse. That when he
has done so he is to call you up. Above all, impress upon
him that he is to give rise to no alarm.”
“I will, sir. You may rely upon me.” And as though
to give proof of his sincerity, Haines started with great
alacrity upstairs.
I was not long in following him. When I reached my
room I found that he had got into communication with
Clarke and been assured that all orders received by him
from me would be obeyed as if they had come from his
old master.
This relieved me immensely. Confident that he would
perform the task I had given him with much better results
than I could and at the same time rouse very much less
suspicion, I busied myself with preparations for my own
departure in case I should be summoned away in haste,
thankful for any work which would keep me from dwelling
too closely on what I had come to regard with increasing
apprehension. When I had reached the end, I just sat
still and waited; and this was the hardest of all. Fortunately,
the time was short. At six o’clock precisely my
phone rang. Haines had received a message from Clarke
and took this way of communicating it to me.
No signs of the Stutz at either station, but Clarke had
found a man who had seen it going out Main Street and
another who had encountered it heading for Morrison.
What should he do next?
I answered without hesitation. “Tell him to get a fast
car and follow. After dinner, I will get another somewhere
down street and take the same road. If I go before
dinner, questions will be asked which it will be difficult
for me to answer. Let me find a message awaiting me at
Five Oaks.”
Five Oaks was a small club-house on the road to Morrison.
When at a suitable time after dinner I took my
leave of Orpha, it was with the understanding
that I might not return that night, but that
she would surely hear from me in the morning. I had
not confided to her all my fears, but possibly she suspected
them, for her parting glance haunted me all the way to the
club-house I have mentioned.
Arriving there without incident, I was about to send in
the man acting as my chauffeur to make inquiries when a
small auto coming from the rear of the house suddenly
shot past us down the driveway and headed towards
Houston.
Though its lights were blinding I knew it at a glance;
it was Edgar’s yellow Stutz. He was either in it and
consequently on his way back home, or he was through
with the car and I should find him inside the club-house.
Knowing him well enough to be sure that I could do
nothing worse than to show myself to him at this time, I
reverted to my first idea and sent in the chauffeur to reconnoiter
and also see if any message had been left for James
E. Budd—the name under which I thought it best to disguise
my own.
He came back presently with a sealed note left for me
by Clarke. It conveyed the simple information that Edgar
had picked up another car and another chauffeur and had
gone straight on to Morrison. I was to follow and on
reaching the outskirts of the town to give four short toots
with the horn to which he would respond.
It was written in haste. He was evidently close behind
Edgar, but I had no means of knowing the capacity of
his car nor at what speed we could go ourselves. However,
all that I had to do was to proceed, remembering
the signal which I was to use whenever we sighted anything
ahead.
It was a lonely road, and I wondered why Edgar had
chosen it. A monotonous stretch of low fences with empty
fields beyond, broken here and there by a poorly wooded
swamp or a solitary farmhouse, all looking dreary enough
in the faint light of a half-veiled gibbous moon.
A few cars passed us, but there was but little life on
the road, and I found myself starting sharply when suddenly
the quick whistle of an unseen train shrilled through
the stagnant air. It seemed so near, yet I could get no
glimpse of it or even of its trailing smoke.
I felt like speaking—asking some question—but I did
not. It was a curious experience—this something which
made me hold my peace.
My chauffeur whom I had chosen from five others I saw
lounging about the garage was a taciturn being. I was
rather glad of it, for any talk save that of the most serious
character seemed out of keeping with these moments of
dread—a dread as formless as many of the objects we
passed and as chill as the mist now rising from meadow
and wood in a white cloud which soon would envelop the
whole landscape as in a shroud.
To relieve my feelings, I ordered him to sound the four
short blasts agreed upon as a signal. To my surprise they
were answered, but by three only. There was a car coming
and presently it dashed by us, but it was not Clarke’s.
“Keep it up,” I ordered. “This mist will soon be a
fog.” My chauffeur did so,—at intervals of course—now
catching a reply but oftener not, until from far ahead of
us, through the curtain of fog shutting off the road in
front, there came in response the four clear precise blasts
for which my ears were astretch.
“There are my friends,” I declared. “Go slowly.”
At which we crawled warily along till out of the white
gloom a red spark broke mistily upon our view, and guided
us to where a long low racing machine stood before a
house, the outlines of which were so vague I could not
determine its exact character.
Next minute Clarke was by my side.
“I shall have to ask you to get out here,” he said, with
a sidelong glance at my chauffeur. “And as the business
you have come to settle may take quite a little while, it
would be better for the car to swing in beside mine, so as
to be a little way off the road.”
“Very good,” I answered, joining him immediately and
seeing at the same time that the house was a species of
tavern, illy-lit, but open to the public.
“What does it mean?” I questioned anxiously as he led
me aside, not towards the tavern’s entrance, but rather to
the right of it.
“I don’t know, sir. He is not inside. He drove up here
about ten minutes ago, dismissed the car which brought
him from the club-house, went in,—which was about the
time I appeared upon the scene—and came out again with
a man carrying a lantern. As I was then on my feet and
about where we are standing now, I got one quick look
at him as he passed through the doorway. I didn’t like
his looks, sir; he must be feeling very ill. And I didn’t
like the way he carried himself as he went about the turn
you see there at the rear of the building. And I wanted
to follow, though of course he is safe enough with the man
he is with; but just then I heard your signal and ran to
answer. That is all I have to tell you. But where is he
going in such a mist? Shall I run in and ask?”
“Do,” I said; and waited impatiently enough for his
reappearance which was delayed quite unaccountably, I
thought. But then minutes seem hours in such a crisis.
When he did come, he, too, had a lantern.
“Let us follow,” said he, not waiting to give me any
explanations. And keeping as closely to him as I could
lest we should lose each other in the fog, I stumbled along
a path worn in the stubbly grass, not knowing where I was
going and unable to see anything to right or left or even
in front but the dancing, hazy glow of the swinging lantern.
Suddenly that glow was completely extinguished; but
before I could speak Clarke had me by the arm.
“Step aside,” he whispered. “The man is coming
back; he has left Mr. Edgar to go on alone.”
And then I heard a hollow sound as of steps on an
echoing board.
“That must be a bridge Mr. Edgar is crossing,” whispered
Clarke. “But see! he is doing it without light.
The man has the lantern.”
“Where is your lantern?” I asked.
“Under my coat.”
We held our breath. The man came slowly on, picking
his way and mumbling to himself rather cheerfully than
otherwise. I was on the point of accosting him when
Clarke stopped me and, as soon as the man had gone by,
drew me back into the path, whispering:
“The steps on the bridge have stopped. Let us hurry.”
Next minute he had plucked out his lantern from under
his coat and we were pressing on, led now by the sound of
rushing water.
“It’s growing lighter. The fog is lifting,” came from
Clarke as I felt the boards of the bridge under my feet.
Next minute he had the lantern again under his coat,
but for all that, I found, after a few more steps, that I
could see a little way ahead. Was that Edgar leaning
against one of the supports of the bridge?
I caught at Clarke’s hand.
“Shall we go forward?” I asked.
His fingers closed spasmodically on mine, and as suddenly
loosened.
“Let me,” he breathed, rather than whispered, and
started to run, but almost instantly stopped and broke
into a merry whistle. I thought I heard a sigh from that
hardly discerned figure in front; but that was impossible.
What did happen was a sudden starting back from the
brink over which he had been leaning and the sound of
two pairs of feet crossing the bridge to the other side.
Clarke’s happy thought had worked. One dangerous
moment was passed. How soon would another confront
us?
I was on and over that bridge almost as soon as they.
And then I began to see quite clearly where we were.
The lights of a small flagging station winked at me through
the rapidly dissolving mist, and I remembered having
often gone by it on the express. Now it assumed an importance
beyond all measurement, for the thunder of an
approaching train was in the air and Edgar poised on the
brink of the platform was gazing down the track as a few
minutes before he had gazed down at the swirling waters
under the bridge.
Ah, this was worse! Should I shout aloud his name?
entreat him to listen, rush upon him with outstretched
arms? There was not time even for decision—the train
was near—upon us—slackening. It was going to stop. As
he took this in I distinctly heard him draw a heavy
breath. Then as the big lumbering train came to a standstill,
he turned, bag still in his hand, and detecting me
standing not a dozen steps behind him, uttered the short
laugh I had come to know so well and with a bow of surpassing
grace which yet had its suggestion of ironic
humor, leaped aboard the train and was gone before I
could recover from my terror and confusion.
But it was not so with Clarke. As the last car went
whizzing by I caught sight of him on the rear platform
and caught his shout:
“Home, sir, and wait for news!”
All was not lost, then. But that station with the brawling
stream beyond, and the square and ugly tavern overlooking
it all, have a terror for me which it will take
years for me to overcome.
I did not tell Orpha of this episode, then or ever.
Why burden her young heart with griefs and fears?
I merely informed her when I met her the next morning
at breakfast that having seen Edgar take a late train
for New York my anxieties were quelled and I had returned
to tell her so before starting out again for the city
on an errand of my own.
When I came to say good-by, as I did after receiving a
telegram from Clarke—of which I will say more later—I
told her not to be anxious or to worry while I was away;
that being in New York, I should be able to keep a watch
over Edgar and see that he was well looked after if by
any chance he fell ill again; and the smile I received in
return, though infinitely sad, had such confidence in it
that I would not have exchanged it for the gayest one I
had seen on her lips on that memorable night of the ball.
The telegram I have mentioned was none too encouraging.
It had been sent from New York and ran thus:
Trouble. Man I want has escaped me. Hope to pick
him up soon. Wait for second telegram. C.
It was two hours before the second one came. It was
to the point as witness:
Sick. Safe in a small hospital in the Bronx. Will await
trains at the Grand Central Station till you come.
C.
This sent me off in great haste without another interview
with Orpha. On reaching the station in New York
I found Clarke waiting for me according to promise. His
story was short but graphic. He had had no difficulty
on the train. He had been able to keep his eye on Edgar
without being seen by him; but some excitement occurring
at the short stop made at One Hundred and Twenty-fifth
Street—a pickpocket run down or something of that kind—he
had leaned from his window to look out and in that
instant Edgar had stepped from the train and disappeared
in the crowd.
He had tried to follow but was checked in doing so by
the quick starting up of the train. But he had a talk with
the conductor, who informed him that the man to whom
he probably referred had shown decided symptoms of illness,
and that he himself had advised him to leave the
train and be driven to a hospital, being really afraid that
he would break out in delirium if he stayed. This was a
guide to Clarke and next morning by going the rounds of
upper New York hospitals he had found him. He had
been registered under his own name and might be seen if
it was imperative to identify him, but at present he was in
a delirious condition and it would be better for him not
to be disturbed.
Thankful that it was not worse, but nevertheless sufficiently
alarmed, a relapse being frequently more serious
than the original attack, I called a taxi and we rode at
once to the hospital. Good news awaited us. Edgar had
shown some favorable symptoms in the last hour and if
kept quiet, might escape the worst consequence of a journey
for which he had not had the necessary strength. The
only thing which puzzled the doctors was his desire to
write. He asked for paper and pen continually; but
when they were brought to him he produced nothing but
a scrawl. But he would have this put in an envelope and
sealed. But he failed to address it, saying that he would
do that after he had a nap. But though he had his nap he
did not on waking recur to the subject, though his first
look was at the table where the so-called letter had been
laid. It was there now and there they had decided to let
it lie, since his eyes seldom left it and if they did, returned
immediately to it again as if his whole life were bound up
in that wordless scrawl.
This was pitiful news to me, but I could do nothing to
save the situation but wait, leaving it to the discretion of
the doctors to say when an interview with my cousin would
be safe. I did not hesitate to tell them that my presence
would cause him renewed excitement, and they, knowing
well enough who we were, took in the situation without
too much explanation. They succeeded in startling me,
however, with the statement that it would probably be two
weeks before I could hope to see him.
Two weeks again! Why always two weeks?
There was no help for it. All I could do was to settle
down nearby and wait for the passing of those two weeks
as we await the falling of a blow whose force we have no
means of measuring. Short notes passed between Orpha
and myself, but they were all about Edgar, whose condition
was sensibly improving, but hardly so rapidly as we
had hoped. Clarke had been given access to him; and as
Clarke had wisely forborne from mentioning my name in
the matter, simply explaining his own presence there by
the accounts which had appeared in the papers of his
former young master’s illness, he was greeted so warmly
that he almost gave way under it. Thereafter, he spent
much time at Edgar’s bedside, reporting to me at night the
few words which had passed between them. For, Edgar, so
loquacious in health, had little to say in convalescence;
but lay brooding with a wild light coming and going in
his eyes, which now as before were turned on that table
where the unaddressed letter still lay.
For whom was that indecipherable scrawl meant? We
knew; for Lucy.
I think that it was on the tenth day of my long
wait,—I know that it was just two before Miss
Colfax’s wedding—that Clarke came in looking a
trifle out of sorts and said that he had done something
which I might not approve of. He had mailed the letter
which Edgar had finally addressed to Miss Colfax. A
few words in explanation, and I perceived that he could
hardly have helped it; Edgar was so appealing and so entirely
unconvinced by what the nurse said concerning the
incoherence of its contents. “I know what I have written,”
he kept saying; and made Clarke swear that he
would put it in the first box he saw on leaving the hospital.
“What harm can it do?” Clark anxiously inquired. “It
may perplex and trouble Miss Colfax; but we can explain
later; can we not, sir?”
I thought of the haughty self-contained Lucy, with a
manner so cold and a heart so aflame, receiving this jumble
of words amid the preparation for her marriage,—perhaps
when her bridal veil was being tried on, or a present displayed,—and
had nothing to say. Explanations would
not ease the anguish of that secretly distracted heart.
“Shall we do anything about it, sir? I know where
Miss Colfax lives.”
“No, we can do nothing. A matter of that sort is
better left alone.”
But I was secretly very uneasy until Clarke came in
from the hospital the following day with the glad story
that Edgar had improved so much since the sending of this
letter that he had been allowed to take an airing in the
afternoon. “And to-morrow I am to go early and accompany
him to a jeweler’s shop where he proposes to buy a
present for the bride-to-be. He seemed quite cheerful
about it, and the doctors have given their consent. He
looks like another man, Mr. Bartholomew. You will find
that when this wedding is over he will be very much like
his old self.”
And again I said nothing; but I took a much less optimistic
view of my cousin’s apparent cheerfulness.
“He sent me away early. He says that he is going to
rest every minute till I come for him in one of Jones’
fine motor cars.”
“It’s a late hour for sending presents,” I remarked.
“Three hours before the ceremony.”
“I am to bring him back to the hospital and then take
the car and deliver it.”
“Very well, Clarke; only watch him and don’t be surprised
if you find us on the road behind you. There is
something in all this I don’t understand.”
But when on the following morning I actually found
myself riding in the wake of these two and saw
Edgar alight with almost a jaunty air before one
of the smallest, but most fashionable jeweler shops on the
Avenue, I could not but ask myself if my fears had any
such foundation as I had supposed. He really did look
almost cheerful and walked with a perfectly assured air
into the shop.
But he went alone; and when quite some little time had
elapsed and he did not reappear, I was ready to brave anything
to be sure that all was right. So taking advantage
of a little break in the traffic, I ordered my chauffeur to
draw up beside the auto waiting at the curb; and when
we got abreast of it, I leaned out and asked Clarke, who
hastily lowered his window, why he had not gone in with
Mr. Bartholomew.
“Because he would not let me. He wanted to feel free
to take his own time. He told me that it would take him
at least half an hour to choose the article he wanted. He
has been gone now just twenty-seven minutes.”
“Can you see the whole length of the shop from where
you sit?”
“No, sir. There are several people in front—”
“Get out and go in at once. Don’t you see that this
shop is next to the corner? That it may have a side entrance—”
He was out of the car before I had finished and in three
minutes came running back.
“You are right, sir. He did not buy a thing. There is
no sign of him in the shop or in the street. I deserve—”
“We won’t talk. Pay your chauffeur and dismiss him.
Then get in with me, and we will drive as fast as the law
allows to that house in Newark where he said the present
was to go. If we do not find him there we may as well
give up all hope; we shall never see him again.”
It was a wild ride. If he had been fortunate enough
to secure a taxi within a few minutes after reaching
the street, he must have had at least twenty minutes
the start of us. But the point was not to overtake him,
but to come upon him at Mr. Miller’s before any mischief
could take place. I was an invited guest, though probably
not expected; and it being a house-wedding, I felt sure
of being received even if I was not in a garb suited to
the occasion.
There were delays made up by a few miles of speeding
along the country roads, and when we finally struck the
street in which Mr. Miller lived, it lacked just one hour
of noon.
What should we do? It was too soon to present ourselves.
The few autos standing about were business ones,
with a single exception. Pointing this out to Clarke, I
bade him get busy and find out if this car were a local or
a New York one.
He came back very soon to the spot where we had
drawn up to say that it belonged to some relative of the
bride; and satisfied from this and the quiet aspect of the
house itself that nothing of a disturbing character had
yet occurred, I advised Clarke to hang about and learn
what he could, while I waited for the appearance of Edgar
whom we had probably outridden in crossing the marshes.
We had a place on the opposite side of the street, from
which I could see the windows of Mr. Miller’s house. I
took note of every automobile which drove up before me,
but I took note also of those windows and once got a
glimpse in one of the upper ones of a veiled head and a
white face turned eagerly towards the street.
She was expecting him. Nothing else would account for
so haggard a look on a face so young; and with a thought
of Orpha and how I would rather die than see her in the
grip of such despair, I nerved myself for what might come,
without a hope that any weal could follow such a struggle
of unknown forces as apparently threatened us.
The house in which my whole interest was centered at
this moment was of somewhat pretentious size, built of
brick painted brown and set back far enough from the
sidewalk to allow for a square of turf, in the center of
which rose a fountain dry as the grass surrounding it.
From what conjunction of ideas that fountain with its
image of a somewhat battered Cupid got in my way and
inflicted itself upon my thoughts, I cannot say. I was
watching for Edgar’s appearance, but I saw this fountain;
and now when the memory of that day comes back, first
and foremost before anything else rises a picture of that
desolate basin and its almost headless Cupid. I was trying
to escape this obsession when I saw him. He had
alighted by that time and was halfway up the walk, but I
entered the door almost at his heels.
He was stepping quickly, but I was close behind and was
looking for an opportunity to speak to him when he took
a course through the half-filled hall which led him into a
portion of the house where it would have been presumptuous
in me to follow.
We had been asked to go upstairs, but with a shake of
the head and the air of one at home, he had pressed
straight on to the rear and so out of my sight. There
was nothing left for me to do but to mount the stairs in
front which I did very unwillingly.
However, once at the top and while still in the shadow
of a screen of palms running across this end of the hall,
I heard his voice from behind these palms asking for
Miss Colfax. He had come up a rear staircase.
By this time there were others in the hall besides myself
making for the dressing-rooms opening back and
front, and I saw many heads turn, but nobody stop. The
hour for the ceremony was approaching.
What to do? The question was soon answered for me.
Edgar had stepped from behind the palms and was rapidly
going front in the direction of the third story staircase.
She was above, as I knew, and any colloquy between them
must be stopped if my presence would prevent it.
Following in his wake, but not resorting to the leaps
and bounds by which he reached the top of the stairs in a
twinkling, I did not see the rush of the white-clad figure
which fell into his arms with a moan which was more eloquent
of joy than despair. But I was in time to hear him
gasp out in wild excitement:
“I am here. I have come for you. You shall never
marry any one but me. Sickness has held me back—hospital—delirium.
I cannot live without you. I will not.
Lucy, Lucy, take off that veil. We do not need veils, or
wedding guests or orchestra or luncheon. We only need
each other. Do you consent? Will you take me weakened
by illness, deprived of my inheritance but true to you when
the full realization came.”
And listening for her answer I heard just a sigh. But
that sigh was eloquent and it had barely left her lips when
I heard a rush from below and, noting who it was, I
slipped quickly up to Edgar and touching him on the arm,
said quietly but very firmly:
“Dr. Hunter.”
They started apart and Edgar, drawing back, cried under
his breath:
“You here!”
“Would you wish it otherwise?” I asked; and stepped
aside as Dr. Hunter, pale to the lips, but very dignified and
very stern, advanced from the top of the stairs followed by
a lady and gentleman who, as I afterwards learned, were
Lucy’s aunt and uncle. There was a silence; which, repeated
as it was below stairs, held the house in a hush for
one breathless moment. Then I took the lead, and, pointing
to an open door in front, I addressed the outraged bridegroom
with all the respect I felt for him.
“Pardon me, Dr. Hunter. As the cousin and friend of
Edgar Bartholomew, allow me to urge that we say what
we have to say behind closed doors. The house is rapidly
filling. Everything said in this hall can be heard below.
Let us disappoint the curiosity of Mrs. Miller’s guests.
Miss Colfax, will you lead the way?”
With a quick gesture she turned, and moving with the
poise of a queen, entered the room from which I had seen
her looking down into the street, followed by the rest of us
in absolute silence. I came last and it was I who closed
the door. When I turned, Dr. Hunter and Edgar were
confronting each other in the middle of the room. Lucy
was standing by herself, an image of beauty but cold to the
eye as the marble she suggested. Mr. and Mrs. Miller
stood aghast, speechless, and a little frightened. I hastened
to put in a word.
“Edgar left a hospital bed to be here this morning.
Have a little care, Dr. Hunter. His case has been a serious
one.”
The doctor’s lips took a sarcastic curve.
“I have a physician’s eye,” was his sole return. Then
without a word to Edgar, he stepped up to Lucy. “Will
you take my arm?” he asked. “The clergyman who is to
marry us is waiting.”
The image moved, but, oh, so slightly. “I cannot,” she
replied. “It would be an outrage to you. All my heart
goes out to the man behind you. It always has. He was
not free—not really free—and I thought to help him do
his duty by marrying you. But I cannot—I cannot.” And
now all the fire in that woman’s soul flamed forth in one
wild outburst as she cried aloud in undisguised passion, “I
cannot so demean you, and I cannot so discourage Edgar.
Free me, or—or I shall go mad.” Then she became quiet
again, the old habit of self-restraint returned, the image resumed
its calm, only her eyes steady and burning with the
inner flame she sought to hide, held his with an undeviating
demand.
He bowed before it, wincing a little as she lifted her
arms and with a slow, deft movement, took the veil from
her head and as slowly and deftly began to fold it up. I
see her now as she did this and the fascination which held
those two men in check—the one in a passion of rejoicing,
the other in the agitation of seeing, for the first time,
doubtless, in his placid courtship, the real woman beneath
the simulated one who had accepted his attentions but refused
him her love.
When she had finished and laid the veil aside, she had
the grace to thank him for his forbearance.
But this he could not stand.
“It is for me to thank you,” said he. “It were better
if more brides thought twice before bringing a loveless
heart to their husband’s hearthstone.” And always dignified;
always a man to admire, he turned towards the
door.
Mr. Miller sought to stop him—to hold him back until
the guests had been dismissed and the way prepared for
him to depart, unseen and uncommiserated. But he would
have none of that.
“I have been honest in my wish to make your niece
happy and I need not fear the looks of any one. I will
go alone. Take care of the sick man there. I have known
great joy kill as effectually as great pain.”
Lucy’s head fell. Edgar started and reached out his
hand. But the door was quickly opened and as quickly
shut behind the doctor’s retreating form.
A sob from Lucy; an instant of quiet awe; then life
came rushing back upon us with all its requirements and
its promise of halcyon days to the two who had found
their souls in the action and reaction of a few months of
desperate trial and ceaselessly shifting circumstances.
And what of myself, as, with peace made with the
Millers and arrangements entered into whereby Edgar
was to remain with them till his health was restored, I
rode back to New York and then—
Home! As the bee flies, home!
When I entered C—— in the late afternoon I
was met by a very different reception from
any which had ever been accorded me before.
It began at the station. News travels fast, especially
when it concerns people already in the public eye, and
in every face I saw, and in every handshake offered me,
I read the welcome due to the change in my circumstances
made by Edgar’s choice of a wife. The Edgar whom they
had held in preference above all others was a delightful
fellow, a companion in a thousand and of a nature rich
and romantic enough to give up fortune and great prestige
for love; but he was no longer the Edgar of Quenton
Court, and they meant me to realize it.
And I did. But there was one whose judgment I sought—whose
judgment I awaited—whom I must see and understand
before I could return these amenities with all the
grace which they demanded. There was nothing for me in
this open and unabashed homage, rendered after weeks
of dislike and suspicion, if the welcome I should not fail
to receive from Orpha’s courtesy should be shot through
with the sorrow of a loss too great for any love of mine
to offset.
So I hastened and came to Quenton Court, and entering
there found the court ablaze with color and every servant
which the house contained drawn up in order to receive
me. It was English, but then by birth I am an Englishman
and the tribute pleased me. For their faces were no
longer darkened by distrust and some even were brightened
by liking; and were I to remain master here—
But that was yet to be determined; and when they saw
with what an eager glance I searched the gallery for the
coming of their youthful mistress, they filed quickly away
till I was left alone with the leaping water and the rainbow
hues and the countless memories of joy and terror
with which the place was teeming.
Orpha had a favorite collie which from the first had
shown a preference for my company that was sometimes
embarrassing but oftener pleasing, since it gave me an
opportunity to whisper many secrets in his ear. As I
stood there with my eyes on the gallery, he came running
to me with so many evidences of affection that I was fain
to take it as an omen that all would be well with me when
she who held him dear would greet me in her turn.
When would she come? The music of the falling drops
plashing in their basin behind me was sweet, but I longed
for the tones of her voice. Why did she linger? Dare I
guess, when at last I heard her footfall in the gallery
above, and caught the glimpse of her figure, first in one
opening of its lattice work and then in another as she
advanced towards the stairs which were all that now separated
us, unless it were the sorrow whose ravages in her
tender breast she might seek to hide, and might succeed
in hiding from every eye but mine?
No, I would guess at nothing. I would wait; but my
heart leaped high, and when she had passed the curve
marking the turn of the great staircase, I bounded forward
and so had the sweetest vision that ever comes to
love—the descent, from tread to tread of the lady of
one’s heart into the arms which have yearned for her in
hope and in doubt for many weary days.
For I knew before she reached me that she loved me. It
was in her garb of white, filmy and virginal, in her eager,
yet timid step, in the glow of youth—of joyous expectation
which gave radiance to her beauty and warmth to
my own breast. But I said not a word nor did I move
from my position at the foot of the stairs till she reached
the last step but one and paused; then I uttered her
name.
Had I uttered it before? Had she ever heard it before?
Surely not as at that moment. For her eyes, as she slowly
lifted them to mine, had a look of wonder in them which
grew as I went on to say:
“Before I speak a word of all that has been burning
in my heart since first I saw you from the gallery above
us, I want you to know that I consider all the splendor
surrounding us as yours, both by right of birth and the
love of your father. I am ready to sign it all over—what
we see and what we do not see—if you desire to possess
it in freedom, or think you would be happier with a
mate of your own choosing. I love you. There! I have
said it, Orpha—but I love you so well that I would rather
lose all that goes with your hand than be a drag upon
your life, meant as you are for peace and joy and an unhampered
existence. Do you believe that?”
“Yes, I believe that. But—” Oh, the delicious
naïveté of her smile, bringing every dimple into play and
lighting up into radiance the gravity of her gaze, “why
should you think that I might want to be free to live in
this great house alone? For me, that would be desolation.”
“Desolation because you would be alone or because—”
even now I hardly dared to say it—“because it would be
life without reality—without love? Orpha, I must know;—know
beyond the shadow of a doubt. I cannot take the
great gift bequeathed me by your father, unless with it
receive the greatest gift of all—your undivided heart.
You are young and very lovely—a treasure which many
men will crave. I should never be satisfied for you to be
merely content. I want you to know the thrill—the ecstasy
of love—such love as I feel for you—”
I could not go on. The pressure of all the past was
upon me. The story of the days and nights when in
rapture and in tragedy she was my chief thought, my one
unfailing inspiration to hold to the right and to dare misapprehension
and the calumny of those who saw in me an
interloper here without conscience or mercy, passed in one
wild phantasmagoria through my mind, rendering me
speechless.
With that fine intuition of hers—or perhaps, because
she had shared alike my pains and my infinite horrors—she
respected my silence till the time came for words and
then she spoke but one:
“Quenton!”
Had she ever spoken it before? Or had I ever heard it
as it fell at this moment from her lips? Never. It linked
us two together. It gave the nay to all my doubts. I
felt sure now, sure; and yet such is the hunger of a lover’s
heart that I wanted her assurance in words. Would she
grant me that?
Yes; but it came very softly and with a delicate aloofness
at first which gave me the keenest delight.
“When you spoke of the first time you saw me and said
it was from the gallery above us, you spoke as if life
had begun for you that night. Did you never think that
possibly it might have begun for me also? That content
had revealed itself as content, not love? That I was
happy that what we had expected to take place that night
did not take place—that—that—”
Here her aloofness all vanished and her soul looked
through her eyes. We were very near, but the collie was
leaping about us, and the place was large and the
gorgeousness of it all overpowering; so I contented myself
with laying my hand softly on hers where it pressed
against the edge of the final pillar supporting the lattice
work.
“Let us go into the library,” I whispered.
But she led me elsewhere. Quieting the dog, she drew
me away into a narrow hall, the purpose of which I had
never understood till I had learned the secret of the
hidden stairway and how this hall denoted the space
which the lower end of the inn’s outside stairway had
formerly occupied. Pausing, she gave me an earnest look,
then, speaking very softly:
“It was here—on the steps which once united the
ground with those still remaining above, that my father
and my mother pledged themselves to each other in a
love that has survived death. Shall we—”
She said no more: I had her in my arms and life had
begun for us in very truth.
Lovers have much to say when the barriers which
have separated them are once down, and I will not
hazard a guess at the hour when after a moment of
delicious silence I ventured to remark:
“We have talked much about ourselves and our future.
Shall we not talk a little now about Edgar?”
“Oh, yes; tell me the whole story. I’ve only heard that
he arrived in time to prevent the marriage. That Dr.
Hunter generously released her from all obligation to him
and that she and Edgar will be united very soon.”
I was glad to comply. Glad to throw light into that
darksome corner none of us had ever penetrated, our
Lucy’s heart. When I had finished, we sat a moment in
awe of the passionate tale, then I said:
“We must do something for Edgar. He will have no
wedding, but he must have a wedding present.”
“Let it be much.”
“It shall be much.”
“But not too much. Edgar is reckless with money and
even queens in these days sometimes come to grief. Shall
we not put by a fund for the time when we see the sparkle
leaving his eye and anxiety making Lucy’s pale cheeks
still more pallid?”
“You shall do just as you wish, Orpha.”
“No; just as Father would wish.”
Ah! my beloved one!
I have one more memory of that night. As I was
leaving—for I was resolved to remain at my hotel
until our marriage, which, for many reasons, was to
be an immediate one without preparation and with but
little ceremony,—I asked my love why in the months of
her father’s illness, and during the time when perplexities
of various kinds were in all our hearts, she never allowed
herself to remain alone with me or to go where I went
even with her father’s permission.
And her answer, given with a smile and a blush was
this:
“I did not dare.”
She did not dare! My conscientious darling.
And I had not dared. But my fears were not her fears.
I had feared to be presumptuous; of building up a fairyland
out of dreams; of yielding to my imagination rather
than to my good sense. And yet, deep down in some inner
consciousness, a faint insidious hope had whispered to itself
that if I showed myself worthy, perhaps—perhaps—
And now perhaps had become reality, and all doubt and
mistrust a vanished dream.
But though I had walked in clouded ways and had not
known my Orpha’s heart, there had been one in the household
who had. I learned it that night from a few words
uttered by Clarke on my return to the hotel.
I was not surprised to find him waiting for me in the
lobby; we had come into such close contact during the
strenuous days that had just passed, that it would have
seemed unnatural not to have found him there. But what
did astonish me was to see the wistful look with which
he contemplated me as I signified to him my wish for him
to follow me upstairs. But once together in my room, I
understood, and letting the full joyousness of my heart to
appear, I smilingly said:
“You may congratulate me, Clarke. My good fortune is
complete.”
And this is what he uttered in response, greatly to my
surprise and possibly to his own:
“I thought it would all come right, sir.”
But it was not till he was on the point of leaving me
for the night that I learned his full mind.
His hand was on the knob of the door and he was about
to turn it, when he suddenly loosened his hold and came
back.
“Excuse me, sir, but I shan’t feel quite right till I tell
you all the truth about myself. Did you, when things
looked a little dark after the terrible news the doctors
gave us, get a queer looking sort of note hidden in your
box of cigars?”
“Yes, I did, Clarke; and I don’t know yet who took that
much compassion on me?”
“It was I, Mr. Bartholomew.” (Never had he called
me that before. I wonder if it came with a long dreaded
effort.) “But it was not from compassion for you, sir—more’s
the pity; but because I knew my young lady’s
heart and felt willing to help her that much in her great
trouble.”
“You knew—”
“Not by any words, sir; but by a look I saw on her
face one day as she stood in the window watching you
motor away. You were to be gone a week and she could
not stand the thought of it. I hope you will pardon me
for speaking so plainly. I have always felt the highest
regard for Miss Bartholomew.”
Oh, the pictures that came back! Pictures I had not
seen at the time but which now would never leave me.
Perhaps he saw my emotion; perhaps he only realized
it, but an instant of silence passed before he quietly added:
“A man thinks he’s honest till he comes to the point of
trial. When they asked me if I wrote anything to anybody
about that key, I said No, for I didn’t write anything
as you must know who read the printed letters I pasted
in such crooked lines on a slip of paper.”
I smiled; it was easy to smile that night.
“You know where the key was found. How do you
think it got there?”
“In the flower-pot? Of course, I can’t say for certain,
but this is how I’ve figured it out. On the morning he
died, you found him, as you must remember, in the same
flannel robe which he had worn while sitting up. This
was because he would not allow me as he had always done
before to remove it. That robe was buttoned close to his
neck when we left him, but it was not so buttoned in the
morning, and we know why. He had wanted to use the
key he wore strung on a chain about his neck, and that
key hung under his pajama jacket. To get it he had first
to unfasten his dressing-gown and then his pajama jacket,
or if he did not want to go to that trouble, to simply pull
it up into his hand by means of the chain which held it.
He probably did the latter, being naturally impatient with
buttons and such like and letting it fall within reach, went
about the business he had planned.
“So far excitement had kept him up, but when, after an
act which would have tired a well man, he came back into
his room—Well! that was different. He could draw into
place the shelves which had hidden the secret stairway,
and he could put out the light in his closet; for all this
had to be done if he did not want to give away his secret.
And he could manage, though not without difficulty, I’m
sure, to reach and unlock his two doors; but that done, the
little job of unbuttoning his jacket, throwing the chain
over his head and rearranging his whole clothing so that
the key would be invisible to his nurse when she came in,
was just a little too much. But the key had to be hidden,
and hidden quickly and easily, and he being, as there is
every reason to believe on the further side of the bed
where he had gone to unlock the upper door, he was at this
time of failing strength within a foot of the potted plant
standing in the window, and this gave him his idea.
“Gathering up the chain and key in his hand, he made
use of the latter to push aside the soil in the pot sufficiently
to make a hole large enough to hold anything so
thin and slight as that chain and key. A flick given by
his fingers to the loose mold and they were covered. That’s
how I’ve reasoned it out; and if it is not all true some of
it is for his slippers were found lying on that side of the
bed, instead of under the stand by the closet where I had
placed them on taking them off. What do you think, sir?
Doesn’t that answer your question?”
“Yes, Clarke, as well as it ever will be answered. Have
you given this explanation to Miss Bartholomew, or to any
one else in fact?”
“No, sir. I’m not quick to talk and I should not have
said as much to you if you had not asked me. For after
all it is only my thoughts, sir. We shall never know all
that passed through the mind of your uncle during those
last three hours.”
It was after our return from a very short wedding journey,
during which we had seen Edgar married to Lucy,
that one evening when life seemed very sweet to us, Orpha
put into my hands a sheet of discolored paper, folded
letter-wise, saying softly:
“My last secret, Quenton. That is an old, old letter
written by my father and found by me at the same time
I found the early will in the old box at the foot of the
hidden stairway. It was lying underneath the will and
would have escaped my notice if the box had not fallen
from its peg while I was pulling at the crumpled-up document
in my effort to get it out. It is a treasure and the
time has come for you to share it with me. Read it,
Quenton.”
And this is what I read:
Some day, my darling child, you will find this letter.
When you do, you will wonder why in building this house,
I took such pains to retain within its walls a portion of the
old iron stairway belonging to the ancient inn against
which I chose to rear this structure.
I am going to tell you. You are a child now, thirteen
last Tuesday. I hope you will be a woman when you read
these lines, and a fine one, as just and as generous-hearted
as your mother. You will understand me better so, especially
if that great alchemist, Love, has wrought his
miracle in your heart.
For Love is my theme, dear child, the love I felt for
your mother. The stairway down which you have stepped
in such amazement was our trysting place in those days.
At its base was the spot where we pledged our young love.
She lived within with her father and mother, but there
were moments when she could steal out under the stars,—moments
so blessed to me, a thoughtless lad, that their
influence is with me yet though the grave has her sweet
body, and Immortal Love her soul.
You will be like her. You will be to Edgar what your
mother has been to me. When you are that—when a
woman is a guiding star to her husband—she may face the
ills of life without fear, for the blessing of Heaven is upon
her.
As is that of your father,
Edgar Quenton Bartholomew.
THE END
Transcriber’s Note
Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.
Spelling and grammar have been left as originally printed.